crystal faeries

[a]scension blog

Entries from October 2070.

shasta_buddha
1st October 2070
[Mt. Shasta]

"Wow! There's the Buddha God Head floating on Mt. Shasta as if the mountain was its' neck and shoulders, entirely made of light! Wait a minute, that's not the 'Great Spirit' i came to see! There are pulsing streaming strands of light flowing between Mt. Shasta and many nearby mountain tops! They also flow to each of the heavenly bodies! There's a whole matrix of flowing light inside of everything! Everything is interconnected and alive with light! This is fantastic! Now so many things make sense! The Moon and the clouds and the stars are so alive! This is absolutely amazing! So this is what spirit is! Oh yes, yes, yes!"

I started jumping up and down, shouting: "This is fantastic!"

My mind was racing... my heart was pounding... i was as happy and excited as I'd ever been in my life. Things began to become obvious to me which had previously been veiled! Of course! Now that i see the light streaming between Mt. Shasta and that other nearby mountain top, i see the polarity of energy flow between them, and now i understand why there is absolutely no snow on the other mountain while Mt. Shasta is covered with snow all the time! The streaming light affects the weather! Now astrology makes sense with the streaming light flowing between other planets and stars and earth!

"Wow! This is amazing! Everything is alive with the pulsing light! The mountains, the rocks, the stars, the trees, the animals, everything is interconnected and filled with the flowing pulsing streams of light! i can see spirit! This is so amazing!"

So this is what so many had tried to describe in all the books I'd read! Wow! Babble... Mumble...

"Yes!, i love this!"

As the shock of revelation began to wear off, as i grew tired of jumping up and down, i crawled back into my sleeping bag to get warm again, and just lay there with my eyes more wide open than they'd ever been. i watched the flowing of the light, the whole etheric matrix alive, breathing, pulsing, flowing, laid bare before my eyes, and i was happily stunned in awe of the presence of God, of Spirit. And then it hit me, like a mental ton of bricks... "Oh... the reason i see God as Buddha is because of all my past lives as a Buddhist!"

Here i was on a Shamanic vision quest seeking the Native American 'Great Spirit' and what i had discovered was not what i had imagined i would find, but the very Buddha God Head sticking out of a mountain top, like the mountain was its' head and shoulders, and the whole planet was its' body! The flow of the light made it so obvious what i had never seen before, that Everything was alive with spirit, and that everything is interconnected and of one nature because of the presence of that spirit in it, alive because of the flow of spirit-light within it! The 'face of God' i saw, Buddha, was as personified, as anthropomorphosized as i could make the unknowable infinite into something i could grasp with my consciousness.

I did not sleep that night. The full moon lit the world in a whole new light as i simultaneously saw both the physical world and the spiritual world. i deeply breathed in the light and felt alive for the first time in this body. My emotions were overwhelmed with a sense of joy and passion and excitement and peace all at the same time. My mind was doing gymnastics trying to grasp it all. i had to completely remodel my mental model of reality, of life, myself, the universe. As my eyes stared in wide eyed wonder and awe, transfixed by the glorious vision i saw surrounding me, i was reborn, because the old me could not contain the numinous wonder of the truth of spirit.

By the time the sun rose in a glorious display of rays of light piercing the clouds and sky, painting the world back into the colors of physicality, i was exhausted. And yet with a new energy i had never known before, a new reality had settled within me, and my mind translated it into: "I must share this with the world. i must never forget this". And so it was, to obtain a physical totem of this, to keep as a constant reminder of my new commitment to share my vision with the world, that i hiked back up the Mountain to where the morning before, our group had gone to plant our individually prepared 'Prayer Arrows', and contrary to the directions of the Huichal Shaman who guided our group, and breaking with the tradition he taught us, i asked Mt. Shasta if i could take back my 'Prayer Arrow' to remind me to share this with the world.

The day before it had seemed silly to plant a 'Prayer Arrow' in the ground asking the Mountain for a Vision. Now, as i retrieved it, i held it in my hands with an awe and reverence i had never known before in this life. i hiked back down the mountain, enjoying the dawning day, and returned to the base camp with my 'Prayer Arrow', having completed my last of 5 nights on the mountain, the night of individual vision quest, and informed a rather surprised and shocked Brant Secunda that Mt. Shasta had given me permission to take back my 'Prayer Arrow' as a reminder to share my vision with the world.

When the others had returned and we'd all had a chance to sip some tea and warm up around the fire, we again did drum ceremony and then passed the 'Talking Stick' around and shared our experiences, which ranged from "not much happened" to deep private revelation, to cosmic revelation. i shared my vision and my newfound commitment, my new purpose in life, to share my vision of spirit, to awaken the world as i had been awakened. After breakfast, we broke camp and hiked back down the mountain to the trail head where we'd all parked, and as we walked in silence, i reflected upon the 5 days we'd been on the mountain.

We'd done the 'Dance of the Deer' around the fire, and heard the stories Brant had told of his experiences learning to be a Shaman by living with the Houichals in northern Mexico. We learned of their intertwined meanings, symbolism, and lifestyle, where the essence of spirit, the heart of the deer, and the hunt for the deer, were are the same as their hunt for the peyote buttons that enabled them to vision quest. We had danced around the fire, chanted and rattled with the beating of the drum, and gazed into the dancing flames of the fire, all to gateway us into the altered state of consciousness where we might experience spirit, the essence of our hearts, the love of 'Great Spirit' as we honored and connected with all our relations, all the 2-legged, 4-legged, 6-legged, and 8-legged, the rock people, and all the plants.

By the end of the day's drive back to the San Francisco Bay Area i just wanted to sleep. The following day, when i went back to my computer programming job at Silicon Valley's premiere start-up computer company where i was part of the team building the latest generation of computer networking workstations upon which was built the Internet of 1985, i asked myself: "What am i doing in this soulless box, (the office building), working on all these little soulless boxes, (the computers)?"

Within a half year from my vision quest i had gone on sabbatical and entered spiritual retreat. i began a 6-year apprenticeship under the Bay Area's leading Clairvoyant Psychic, and was not particularly happy that i still had to spend time in my left brain doing computer programming to pay my bills while i took my Clairvoyance classes and learned how to teach professional Clairvoyant Healers. By the end of 1991 when i was my teacher's teaching-assistant and substitute-teacher for her clairvoyant training program, and i realized i was teaching 3 out of 4 of her classes, i finally realized i was ready to strike-out on my own and go full time as a clairvoyant psychic reader, healer, teacher, and minister.

These days i make a joke of my life journey from the Pleiadian power-point of Mt. Shasta to the other planetary power-point of Pleiadian energies, Kaua'i: "I used to program computers, now i de-program people". The atheist computer wizard had become a non-denominational minister whose life is focused on sharing her vision of spirit with the world. My vision quest changed my life... completely!


siddhis
1st October 2070

Continuing my investigations, "According to some legends, [regarding the "sidhe" or fae] it is believed that the [prior beings] sought refuge in subterranean palaces. They exist underground in a world, which is accessible through specific hollow mounds. These hollow hills are known as "sid" and their dwellings as "the side". There are certain mounds, especially near the Boyne and New Grange, which are regarded to be portals to the spiritual regions of the [...] gods."

Seeing the word alone, "side" i would tend to pronounce as in English, a long "i", however, the word "sid" i would pronounce "ih", just as the difference between "hid" of "hidden" versus "hide".
Now, allowing for different languages to spell differently a sound pronounced the same, i come to the word "sidhe", which i now correlate with "the side", thus i would respell that as "the sidhe", those "sid" people who dwell in the hollow mounds.
Now that sounds nearly identical to the word "siddhi", from Tantra yoga, (my initial spiritual training), we have: "The science of siddhis, (or psychic powers), has been known throughout the world for thousands of years, as long as tantra has existed. One can derive these powers from the practice of particular techniques."

Very early in my training, from Buddhist tradition, i learned the principle (paraphrased): "Do not become distracted by, or enamoured of, 'the siddhis'. Yes, you very well may experience various 'powers' (siddhis), but they are not the point, they are merely signposts along the journey of enlightenment, along the journey to liberation, to spiritual attainment."

Soon i entered training in the siddhis of clairvoyance and healing, thus a major focus and practice of my life, however, i have always remembered that such is only a minor manifestation of who we ultimately are, and the realm to which we aspire to attain.

So the side's are the people who dwell in the mound who evidence great "powers", and the powers ("siddhis") are the great abilities of the spiritual adepts.
Coincidence?
Naaah...
just part of the global awareness of some universal truth known in many languages and cultures.


In Hawaiian "Lani" means either "heaven" or "sky", once again confusing between "vertically upward above the ground", and dimensionally / density upward from the lowly 3rd dimensional physical world towards the spiritual higher realms of "heaven". Always we find this mix of meanings, as the angels and fae (winged beings) both fly (ETs in UFOs), and are more spiritually (and/or technically) advanced beings who manifest great 'powers' of either direct spiritual manifestation or advanced technology capable of manifesting synthetic miracles.

Whether we worship them as gods or angels, revere them as tech-advanced ETs, fear them and cast them as demons or "witches", plea to them as angels or Christs to save us, revere and study them as Buddha, or derisively dismiss them as only "fairy tales", "[mankind]" has always had ongoing relationships with a variety of beings, some more primally animalistic, and others divinely advanced, as over much history races and civilizations have arisen and fallen, either by calamity of "nature" or via ego-driven wars, and through it all, there are both threads of direct simple factual reporting, as well as "fish tails" well embelished with fantasy, or ego-fear-projection of terrible evil and malevolence, as we have seen others through everything from "rose colored glasses" to "pitch black glasses" of fear.
So i take all the tales and stories by others, with a generous helping of (Himalayan sea-)salt, and treat them all, as gateways, or triggers, of what to begin to explore, to investigate, with my 3rd eye clairvoyance, and with my heart of compassion and aloha.

Through it all, i remember Gangaji's teaching:
Q: Who are you?
A: i Am That!

The one that is all that is one, the great whologram of spirit, is the infinite eternal life that lives through us all... and i remember that the great Goddess split herself into umptygazillion pieces so that each piece might differentiate and individuate into a unique expression of her divinity, so that all the ways her divinity could manifest, do manifest. And here we are, thee and me, exploring our unique goddess divinity.

The curious Irish word - Sidhe - pronounced "shee", "sheeth" or "sheeth-ay", attributed to the fairies and meaning "powers", is therefore identical to Siddir (sheeth-eer) and Siddhi (sheeth-ee) and is derived therefore, from the people of the powers - the Scythians or Sidheans (sheethee-ans).
In Scotland the royal fairies were called the Seelie or Sheelie and their princesses were related to the sculpted
Sheelagh Na Gigs over church doorways, which do not depict ancient goddesses of fertility, but were the royal Grail Maidens of the Elven kings and queens.

The Sheelagh na Gigs were goddesses of sovereignty and transcendence, and their place over the doorways of churches, many of which were built on the sites of ancient sacred groves, indicated that in entering these buildings one was entering through the vulva of the maiden into the otherworld, the realm of Elphame and the Kingdom of Heaven.

They were permitted above church doorways because the early church itself wanted to be identified with the old ways, firstly because it was in fact, at least in the beginning, part of the old ways and later, when "Catholicism" took over, the Sheelaghs remained in place -- in order to attract and convert "pagans".

"Along with the Irish Sidhe, the Seelie and the Seelie Court of Scotland had a distinctly royal origin [...and...] when asked, like their Pictish [pixie] descendants in Scotland, said of themselves that they were Scythian, as Canon Beck himself has insisted."

The 8D Angelic crystal faeries, are in alignment with the principle of self-determination and free-will as "the prime directive".

Blessed be, and Aloha...
tomril of the crystal faeries / ishnaan
incarnate in the celeste:crystalfaery embodyment.


An evening happy-hour of no significance concluded with my preparing my bicycle for my ride back to my studio, whereupon a nearby table of people commented upon my just-today-applied bumper sticker "I Fairies!", leading to a long and joyous communion honoring spiritual consciousness!
On the other side of my bicycle is the sticker: "Fairies Believe in Me!".
i enjoyed briefly playing my flute at our gathering, during a break in the music from the nearby establishments.


sirius
1st October 2070
[Canis Major]

Sirius is associated with the 6th Density realm. Sirius and Ra, (our sun) orbit around their gravitational center in a very long period, in our binary star system.

From 1999 September 20 through 2014 January 20 i lived on the Olohena Rd. Ley Line, holding it in high Sirius B vibrations as part of my mission. This was also consistent with connecting my original universe with this one, since the arrival of myself and my people into the Milky Way Galaxy was initially in the Sirian constellation on Ishnaa.


solar_crisis
1st October 2070

Corrections to Optical Character Recognition glitches,
(sometimes these are (hopefully educated) guesses),
are indicated via square brackets: "[glitch guess]".
All hyperlinks, and both emphasis and
strong emphasis, are by celeste.
For us Geminis, you may, while reading the below, enjoy simultaneously listening to Lisa_Renee-Solar_Logos.

[Voyagers II by Ashayana Deane]

Voyagers 2

by Ashayana Deane

The Philadelphia Experiment and Solar Crisis

The Philadelphia Experiment of 1943

We will now resume our discussion of the Zetas plan to stop the merger of Earth and Tara's grid and what they did to the Sun in 1943 that almost caused the extinction of the human population on Earth in the 1970s.

The Zetas determined that in order to retain control of the human society within the future space-time coordinates where they had successfully achieved dominion over Tara-Earth's territories in the D-4 time cycle, they had to stop the fifth DNA strand from manifesting within the human populations of present-day Earth. Re-alignment of the fourth DNA strand by Guardian groups had broken down their D-4 Frequency Fence and they were losing control of their human subjects in the future. If the fifth DNA strand activated within 8 percent of Earth's present human populations, the race Morphogenetic Field in the Sphere of Amenti would realign the Frequency Fence distortions in the grids of Earth and Tara, and the Zetas' Frequency Fence and Zeta Collective Mind Complex in D-4 would be destroyed. The upcoming morphogenetic wave period of 2012-2017 in Earth's present time cycle would allow all Earth humans to begin assembly of their fifth DNA strand and the D-4/strand-four Zeta Seal would be released in all humans. After 2017 the Zetas would totally lose control of the future human populations, if they did not stop the fifth DNA strand from activating within Earth humans and stop the present Earth grid from receiving its scheduled infusion of fifth to ninth-dimensional frequencies.

From the beginning of their involvement with the covert human governments, the Zetas held this secret agenda of Earth infiltration. When they offered the Allied Governments technological information that helped them win World War II, the Zetas had ulterior motives. In 1943 the Zetas offered the U.S. Navy a rudimentary technology that would allow them to make objects appear invisible. On August 12th, 1943 the experiment was conducted in Philadelphia, PA, using a [battle ship destroyer escort], the U.S.S. Eldridge. The event became known as the Philadelphia Experiment. We will not detail the experiment here, as there are several published accounts of this event, but we would like you to understand the Zetas' motivation for instigating this project. The Zetas knew that in creating such an experiment, which utilized the creation of an external, manufactured Merkaba Field, that the functions of Earth's natural Merkaba Fields would be disrupted. They failed to share this knowledge with the U.S. government. The experiment created a "rip in space-time," or a tear in the natural Merkaba Fields, which served as a dimensional warp through which the Zetas could secretly pass their ships to Earth from their D-4 future location. Using this rip in space-time, the Zetas were able to transport large numbers of their spacecraft, undetected by human observation, into Earth's D-2 Merkaba Field, and, from there, the ships could be used to broadcast specific electromagnetic pulses directly into Earth's D-1 Merkaba Field at the center of the Sun.

Because the Earth is directly connected to Sun through the Stellar Spirals of the multidimensional Merkaba Fields, the Zetas knew they could misalign the grids of Earth and Tara by manipulating the Merkaba Fields of the Sun. They desired to create a Frequency Fence on Earth that would cause the grids of Earth and Tara to repel each other in 2012. Earth would be unable to receive its infusion of D-6 frequency, which would stop the fifth DNA strand imprint from manifesting in the races and keep Earth trapped within HU-1 for another 26,556-year cycle. They also knew that such a Frequency Fence, applied during the half-point in the second ascension cycle, would cause a pole shift on Earth, creating cataclysmic changes on Earth, wiping out the majority of the populations; once the environment had re-stabilized, the Zetas and Dracos planned to claim Earth's territories as their own.

The covert human government had no idea of the Zetas' real plan when they entered treaties with them during WW2, and they still do not know the extent to which they have heen manipulated by the Zetas. The Interior Government was not aware of the dire consequences that could have resulted from these actions. Violation of human rights through covert forced abductions of citizens for hybridization experimentation was the least of the troubles created by the Zetas' involvement. In 1943 the Zetas used the opportunity presented by the Philadelphia Experiment to begin their plan of shifting the Earth's grid out of alignment with Tara via manipulating the energy fields of the Sun. To the present day, the Interior Government does not realize that it was this event which triggered abnormal activity on the Sun between 1949 and 1972, activity which had some of Earth's scientific community very concerned about the probability of a major pole shift occurring sometime during the 1970s or 1980s. The Merkaba Fields of the Earth, the Sun and Tara are intimately intertwined with each other and with the Pleiadian star system and others, so following 1943 the Zetas plan brought many different Guardian groups into Earth's drama.

After the rip in space-time was made on August 12th, 1943, the Zetas secretly positioned their spacecraft beneath Earth's surface in the D-2 frequency bands and began beaming electromagnetic pulses into the Sun. Using these E[lectro-]M[agnetic] pulses, the following effects were created:

The spin of the base tone particles/magnetic field of the Sun's D-1 Merkaba Field was reversed, which made the Sun's D-1 magnetic spiral become electrical. This change in the Sun created a reciprocal shift of polarity within the D-1 Merkaba Field of Earth. Earth's D-1 base tone particles/magnetic spiral became electrical. This, in turn, caused Earth's D-1 electrical/overtone particle spiral to reverse and become magnetic. Through spacecraft positioned within the D-4 frequency bands, the Zeta next reversed the spin on the Sun's D-4 Merkaba Field, which set the pattern for Tara's grid through the gold core crystal at the center of the Sun. The D-4 Merkaba Fields of particle and anti-particle Tara were reversed. These actions constituted a full reversal of Earth's D-1 electromagnetic Merkaba Fields, and a partial reversal of Tara's D-4 electromagnetic Merkaba Fields, putting both out of alignment with the Merkaba Fields of D-2, D-3, D-5 and D-6,

Normally, when the grids of Tara and Earth begin to enter alignment with each other about five years before the half-cycle point, the D-1 and D-4 Merkaba Fields line up as follows:

Earth's electrical overtone spiral in D-1 aligns with Tara's base tone magnetic Spiral in D-4, and Earth's magnetic base tone spiral in D-1 aligns with Tara's electrical overtone spiral in D-4.

This alignment of D-1 electrical to D-4 magnetic and D-1 magnetic to D-4 Electrical creates an interdimensional Resonant Tone through which the planetary grids can fuse. Following the reversal of Tara's D-4 and Earth's D-1 Merkaba Fields, the new alignment between Earth's and Tara's Merkaba Fields became D-1 electrical to D-4 electrical and D-1 magnetic to D-4 magnetic. The particles, which compose the planetary grids, would magnetically repel each other and the grids of Earth and Tara could not fuse. But this plan also causes major imbalance within the D-2, D-3, D-5 and D-6 Merkaba Fields. If the Siriun Council and other Guardian groups had not intervened, the human populations of Earth would have been vaporized between 1972-1974.

By 1950 Earth scientists began to notice odd phenomena occurring on the Sun, as the Sun appeared to release periodic spirals of energy toward the Earth. This phenomenon was heavily observed between 1952 and 1968, and there was great concern that this solar anomaly would alter the wobble of Earth upon its axis, creating a pole shift of the planet. Although most of this information was blacked out of the media and kept from the public, some of these studies were published in scientific journals and news papers, especially after 1968, when the scientists calculated that if events continued as they were, by 1972 there would be a huge explosion on the Sun that would cause pole reversal and wipe out humanity by about 1984. On August 7, 1972 the solar explosions began to occur. Earth scientists observed a rapid increase in solar flares for several days, which peaked on August 7th, with the most intense flare ever recorded. Solar winds accelerated at an alarming rate in the most intense solar storm ever witnessed by Earth scientists. Published accounts of these observations can be found in scientific literature from this time period. The solar winds increased rapidly between August 7th and August 10th 1972, then strangely the winds began a rapid decrease in speed and the solar storms appeared to die down in the month that followed. This was a perplexing observation to Earth scientists; they had no idea that the Siriun Council had intervened

Solar Crisis and 11:11 / 12:12 Wave of Flame and Red Pulse

In January of 1972 members of the Sirian Council, Sirian-Arcturian Coalition for Interplanetary Defense, the Pleiadian Star League and several other Guardian groups entered the UHF bands of Earth's atmosphere, aware of the solar events that were to occur. If they had not intervened, Earth's populations would have been wiped out by 1974. When the electromagnetic Merkaba Fields of the Sun are artificially manipulated, such as they were by the Zetas following the Philadelphia Experiment, erratic electrical energies build up within the Sun's energetic grid, throwing all of the Sun's Merkaba Fields out of balance. As the misalignment of the Sun's EM fields progresses, it manifests as an acceleration of solar-flare activity, which eventually culminates in surface explosions and temporary expansion of the Sun's Merkaba Fields, lasting about 950-970 years.

In 1972, the first explosions began to occur. The explosions would have continued until about September of 1973, when the Sun's D-1 Merkaba Field would have burst open and expanded. The expansion of the Sun's D-1 Merkaba Field would have sent an intense wave of ULF energy out through all of the planets in the local solar system. This wave of energy would cause a chain reaction within all of the planetary Merkaba Fields, through which pole reversal and vaporization of surface life would result. This wave of expanding D-1 energy is called a Red Pulse (red denoting its D-1 frequency), and it constitutes a wave of solar flame within the D-1 frequency bands. Life-forms on planets in the First Harmonic Universe cannot survive such an infusion of ULF D-1 energy, because it would implode the molecular structure before the genetic code could expand enough to process those frequencies.

In order to avert the pending termination of Earth life, the Guardian races, under the direction of the Sirian Council, altered several layers of the morphogenetic fields of Earth and the local planets. As the Red Pulse Wave of Flame would be coming in on the electrical overtone D-1 frequency bands, all of the D-1 overtones were temporarily removed from the planetary morphogenetic fields. This served to create a D-1 seal around Earth's core, so the ULF of the Red Pulse could not enter Earth's grid, or the grids of the neighboring planets. Next, a frequency seal was placed within the D-4 frequency bands, in order to block D-4 frequencies from entering into Earth's morphogenetic field. Once the overtones of D-1 were removed, Earth's core could not synthesize incoming D-4 frequency, and the core would explode, so D-4 frequencies had to be temporarily blocked from Earth. To create the D-4 seal, the first 11 (out of 12) base tones and overtones of D-4 were removed from Earth's morphogenetic field, which meant that Earth's lower three Merkaba Fields connected with the D-4 Merkaba Field only at the level of the 12th base tone and 12th overtone. These morphogenetic manipulations created another Frequency Fence, which served as a protective barrier around Earth and the neighboring planets. In energetic terms the 11:11 / 12:12 Frequency Fence took the form of a spherical band of energy surrounding Earth, within the D-1 and D-4 frequency bands -- a protective "bubble" of multidimensional energy.

Following the implementation of the Guardians' Frequency Fence, humanity was under three layers of frequency modulation, the original Frequency Fence Quarantine from 9540 BC, the Zeta Seal Frequency Fence from 1748 AD and the Frequency Fence of 1972. All three of these Frequnency Fences would need to be lifted in order for the Blue Flame of Amenti to become embodied on Earth between 2012 and 2017. As Frequency Fences are Morphogenetic manipulations, they also manifest within the DNA imprint of the races. The DNA of 8 percent of the human populations would have to be realigned and purged of the three Frequency Fence Seals and the remaining mutations from the earlier Amenti, Palaidorian, Templar and Templar-Axle Seals by January 1, 2012. Guardian races began conducting mass-level, consensual, soul-agreement abductions of humans since 1972, in order to help humans begin repairing these genetic mutations, and also to begin education on preparation for 2012. Memory repression tactics were used to spare humanity the terror of facing events that it was not yet prepared to understand. The Zetas had been conducting frequent forced abductions since the late 1940s as part of their hybridization program. They also used memory repression tactics. Guardians did not participate in these forced abductions, nor did they participate in intrusive experimentation.

When the 11:11 / 12:12 Frequency Fence was established in 1972, the Guardians knew it was a temporary measure to buy the time they needed to rebalanoe the Merkaba Fields of Earth and the Sun. Balancing the Merkaba Fields was the most important project in the Guardian agenda. Since 9558 BC, when the islands of Atlantis sank and the Earth tilted on her axis, the Guardians knew they would have to assist in realigning the Merkaba Fields of Earth before the 2012-2017 ascension cycle. Following the events of 1943-1972, this rebalancing effort would be much more difficult to achieve. Originally the Guardians planned to slowly accelerate the vibration rate of Earth's grid through occasional infusions of D-4 energy that would slowly bring the grid into alignment and correct the pole tilt over the course of about 2,000 years. These occasional energy transmissions began in 196 BC, when Earth entered its present 4,426-year cycle. In their original plan the Guardians intended to raise Earth's grid vibration into the UHF bands of the third dimension beginning in the 1950s, so the first seal on the Arc of the Covenant could be released no later than October of 1986. Following the release of the first seal on the Arc, the Sphere of Amenti would begin its 12-14 month descent into Earth's core.

The Sphere of Amenti had to be in place no later than 1/1/1988 so the Sphere would be able to fulfill the First 12-year phase of its activation cycle no later than 2,000 AD. Once the Sphere was fully activated to the 3rd dimensional level in Earth's D-2 core, it would cause Earth's grid to send a spark of D-5 frequency into the Arc of the Covenant, releasing the second seal on the Arc. This would begin the 12-year descent of the Blue Flame of Amenti and the shift of Earth from the D-3 to the D-4 time cycle. The second seal on the Arc of the Covenant had to spark open no later than 6/1998 so the shift into the D-4 time cycle would begin by 1/1/2000, in order for the Earth's grid to be prepared for proper fusion with Tara's grid between 2012-2017. The D-5 frequencies of the Blue Flame had to be embodied within the populations of Earth, no later than 5/5/2012, or else Earth changes would result when the grids began to merge.

When the Zetas' Frequency Fence and genetic mutation from the future began affecting Earth in 1748, creating blockages of the D-4 frequencies in Earth‘s morphogenetic field and fourth-strand DNA mutations in the races, the Guardians began construction of an artificial D-4 grid imprint within the Earth's morphogenetic field. They re-entered the aligned D-4 frequency patterns into the gold core crystal D-4 Merkaba Field at the center of the Sun, which began to restore the D-4 imprint in the Earth's morphogenetic field and within the Sphere of Amenti. This allowed the Guardians to continue infusing Earth with D-4 frequency to slowly reverse Earth's unnatural tilt on its axis. This artificial D-4 imprint also began the deterioration of the Zetas' Frequency Fence and a reverse mutation of the fourth DNA strand. The new D-4 imprint manifested as a band of UHF energy surrounding the outer portions of the Earth's atmosphere, about 444,000 miles out in space, just beyond the 12th overtone of the third dimension. It allowed human consciousness to continue its expansion into D-4 perception and allowed the Earth's infusion of D-4 energy accelerations to continue. This artificial D-4 grid which the Guardians began constructing in 1748, has frequently been referred to in New Age terminology as the "artificial Christ Consciousness Grid". This term was chosen because the upper frequency bands of D-4 represent the beginning levels of the Turaneusiam 12-strand DNA consciousness, which was exemplified on Earth by Jesheua-12 in 12 BC-27 AD. When the problems arose with the Zetas' manipulation of the Sun between 1943-1972, the artificial D-4 grid became blocked by the 11:11 / 12:12 Frequency Fence.

In 1972, the Guardians had to accelerate their whole energy infusion program in order to reverse the damage the Zetas had caused, which meant that humanity would be put on a course of very rapid evolution between 1972 and 2012. For the artificial D-4 grid to become operational again, the 11:11 / 12:12 Frequency Fence had to be removed, which meant that the D-4 and D-1 Merkaba Fields of the Sun had to be returned to their original polarity. This Would correct the D-1 Merkaba Field of Earth and the D-4 Merkaba Field of Tara-Earth so the grids could fuse in 2012, if the Earth grid vibration was raised high enough in time to hold the Sphere of Amenti.

The Earth's grid had to reach the speed of the UHF bands of D-3 for the first seal on the Arc of the Covenant to spark and release the Sphere of Amenti by 10/1986. It would be difficult, if not impossible, for the Guardians to raise Earth's grid speed that high without the infusions of D-4 energy that were now blocked by the 11:11/12:12 Frequency Fence, so correction of the Sun's Merkaba Fields became a race for time within the Guardian legions. Even though the Frequency Fence did not lift until 1992, the Guardians were successful in raising the grid Speed enough for the Arc of the Covenant to open by the 10/1986 deadline. The accelerated energy infusions used to re-balance the Merkaba Fields of the Sun, began in 1973 and were projected into the solar fields via beam ships stationed in the future D-4 time cycle. These infusions would cause rapid shifts of the energy fields on Earth, which would have created havoc within the consciousness of the human populations and instability of Earth's natural EM fields. However, that 11:11/12:12 Frequency Fence allowed the Guardians to employ Holographic Insert technology on Earth, through which the illusion of grid stability could be created, so the Guardian re-balancing efforts would remain undetected and excessive instability within the human populations could be avoided. Earth existed under these Guardian-created Holographic Inserts from 1973 to 1/11/1992, when the 11:11/12:12 Frequency Fence began lifting.

The Montauk Project

Zetas and Rigelians, the Montauk Project 1983 and 2976 AD

Between 1973 and 1980 Earth remained under the Guardians' Holographic Inserts and the illusion of electromagnetic stability they created, While the Guardians worked to complete realignment of the Sun's Merkaba Fields. By 1982 the Zetas became tremendously frustrated as they observed the continuing breakdown of their Collective Mind Complex in the D-4 time cycle, and began to realize that the Guardians would correct the misalignment of the Sun in time for the ascension period to proceed as scheduled. Between 1982 and 1984, most members of the Zeta Legion entered into treaties with the Guardian races, and agreed to stop their plan of Earth infiltration. These agreements also included the Zetas from the D-4 time cycle, who had fallen under domination of the Dracos in that future time period. The Guardians agreed to relocate the Zeta races and their hybrids to another planetary system in D-4, where they could evolve peacefully, as long as the Zetas agreed to follow the dictates of the Sirian Council and Galactic Federation, and to operate upon principles of the Law of One from that time forward. The Zetas were also required to fully dismantle their Collective Mind Complex in D-4, to release the Zeta Seal Frequency Fence and to assist the Guardians in preparing Earth and humanity for 2012. Though most of the Zetas agreed, and began working with the Guardians in 1983, several Zeta and most Dracos groups refused to release their desire for possession of Earth. These groups became known as the Dracos-Zeta Resistance, which included rebellious Zeta races, Dracos and their hybrids.

The primary Zeta groups that refused Guardian treaties are the Zeta Greys from a solar system that orbits the star Rigel, in the Orion star system. These are frequently called the Rigelians; we know them as the Futczhi (pronounced FOO'-SHE). It is this Zeta group that formed treaties with the Interior Government on Earth and orchestrated the Zeta Seal and manipulations of the Sun: They are the most aggressive and militant of the Zeta Grey races and are extremely dangerous to humans, because they often attempt to present themselves as Guardians in order to seduce humans into being their earthly operatives.

The Rigelians/Futczhi dominated the other Zeta races in the D-4 time cycle until the majority of these non-Rigelian Zetas rebelled and sought Guardian protection when this option was offered between 1982-1984. Following the Guardian treaties of 1982-1984, the Zeta-Dracos hybrids known as the Rutilia, who had always been the primary go-betweens in Zeta-Futczhi / human relations, served as infiltrates within the Interior Government, and continued to secretly motivate humans to continue helping them fulfill their old agenda. (Note: the Rutilia are those beings referred to by the government as "EBE's" (Extraterrestrial Biological Entities). They closely resemble the Greys, but usually have a lighter gray to gray-white complexion, and more pronounced ridging at the rear of the skull). The Dracos-Zeta Resistance had to find a way to reconstruct the Zeta Seal, Frequency Fence and Zeta Collective Mind Complex before 2012, in order to regain control of the human populations in D-4.

The Dracos-Zeta Resistance set their new plan in motion in 1983, when they covertly motivated humans to create another experiment, similar to the Philadelphia Experiment of 1943. They desired to create another rip in space-time, through which large numbers of their ships could be secretly sent from the future to Earth, into three different time-space coordinates. From these positions in time, the ships could enter the D-2 frequency bands of Earth and begin transmitting ElectroMagnetic pulses through the Earth's grid, which would serve to reconstruct their Frequency Fence and cause mutation in the fourth DNA strand.

Even if the grids of Earth and Tara were able to merge between 2012-2017, the human gene code would not have time to fully assemble the fifth DNA strand in the majority of the populations. This would stop the scheduled ascensions through the Halls of Amenti and keep the Zeta Seal operational within the Sphere of Amenti, so their human captives in D-4 would once again be subject to Zeta/Dracos control. For their new plan to work, the Zetas had to begin broadcasting their EM pulse Frequency Fence as close to 2012 as possible, While still allowing enough time for the fence to take effect within the human gene code. It would take a minimum of six years for the new frequency fence to cause the fourth DNA strand mutation in the majority of the human populations, so the Dracos-Zeta Resistance would have to begin broadcasting their EM pulses no later than 2006. If they began broadcasting too soon, the Guardians' infusions of D-4 frequency would counteract their EM transmissions, and the genetic mutation would not "hold" within the DNA. The Dracos-Zeta Resistance decided upon the year 2004 as their target date. In order to fulfill their plan of covert mass infiltration, they Would have to enter their fleets into Earth's D-2 frequency bands during the peak of Earth's D-1/D-4 Merkaba Field cycle, which takes place every 20 years on August 12th.

Dimensional Merkaba Fields go through cycles of movement in which the two spiraling energy fields vertically condense and draw toward each other, then progressively expand on the vertical axis, drawing away from each other. When the Merkaba Fields draw away from each other, the upright electrical Spiral blends into the magnetic Merkaba spiral of the dimension above, which causes a temporary blending of frequencies between the magnetic spiral of one dimension and that of the dimension above. These points of interdimensional magnetic spiral blending are called Dimensional Magnetic Peaks. During Magnetic Peaks, natural interdimensional portal windows briefly open, allowing unencumbered transit between dimensional bands. Magnetic Peaks also occur between the Merkaba Spirals of Harmonic Universes, through which the Merkaba Fields of a dimension in one Harmonic Universe blend with the Merkaba Fields of the corresponding dimension one Harmonic Universe up; these blending periods are called Harmonic Magnetic Peaks. Each Harmonic Universe has three dimensions, each of the three dimensions representing a base tone, overtone or resonant tone, within the 15-dimensional scale. D-1, D-4, D-7, D-1O, and D-13 are base tone dimensions. D-2, D-5, D-8, D-11 and D-13 are overtone dimensions. D-3, D-6, D-9, D-12 and D-15 are resonant tone dimensions. Harmonic Magnetic Peaks occur when base tone-base tone, overtone-overtone, or resonant tone-resonant tone Merkaba Field alignments take place. The D-1 base tone Merkaba Field of Earth and the D-4 base tone Merkaba Field of Tara reach their Magnetic Peak cycle once every 20 years between August 12th-15th, at which time a dimensional window opens between Earth's HU-1, and Tara's HU-2, time continuum cycles.

The first Harmonic Magnetic Peak of the 20th century occurred on August 12th, 1903, and the last on August 12th, 1983. These periods mark a time of peak magnetic pull within Earth's subtle energy bodies and heightened dimensional blending, through which large numbers of Dracos-Zeta ships could be cloaked and brought to Earth from D-4. August 12th, 2003 is the closest peak date to the Dracos-Zeta Resistance target date of 2004. The plan called for a simultaneous entry of beam ships during three time periods, and once the Zetas had successfully orchestrated infiltration, they would broadcast their Frequency Fence through Earth's grid and begin the genetic mutation. If they attempted this mutation from only one time period, there would not be enough time for it to take hold within the majority of the populations. By entering the EM transmissions at the three different, but closely related time periods of 1943, 1983, and 2003, a great number of people would be affected.

For the Dracos-Zeta Resistance plan to be effective, they would have to create three rips in space-time on Earth, through which their ships could be entered. One such rip already existed from the Philadelphia Experiment of 1943 and one would have to be created in 2003. The Resistance scheduled the third rip in space-time for the next Harmonic Magnetic Peak cycle of August 12th 1983, the only opportunity they would have before 2003. Working with the Interior Government, the Dracos-Zeta Resistance orchestrated another experiment, which came to be known as the Montauk Project. Again, accounts of this experiment are available in other publications, so we will not detail here.

The Montauk project served to widen the rip in 1983 space-time that had begun as the result of the Philadelphia Experiment. By August 14th, 1983 the time periods of 1943 and 1983 were successfully linked to the Dracos-Zeta Resistance this time period, which they used as a base of operations. From 1983 to the present, the Dracos-Zeta Resistance resumed their hybridization program through abducting humans, creating several strains of hybrids and human clones. They also created infiltrates via genetic engineering, through which they could interface with Earth's cultures under the guise of human form. Infiltrates are children conceived of natural human conception, whose mothers were abducted during pregnancy so Zeta-Dracos genetic materials could be infused into the fetus. These children are born (usually within the seventh month of gestation) and raised by their human parents, and appear to be fully human. They are consciously unaware of their ET affiliation, but can be subliminally directed by the Dracos-Zeta Resistance via the DNA and neurological structure. When Guardian groups locate such infiltrate individuals, they orchestrate abductions, and dismantle the Zeta-Dracos gene codes, thereby freeing these mostly human subjects from their covert controllers.

2976 AD and the Dracos-Zeta Resistance

The Guardians became aware of the Dracos-Zeta Resistance problem in 1984, and were able to trace probable events in the future that would result from this present activity. What they discovered was alarming, as the consequences of this infiltration were more far-reaching than they had speculated. They discovered a future event that would occur in the year 2976 AD, that was the result of the Zetas' interference after the year 2000. In this probable future, the Guardians had been successful in realigning the Merkaba Fields of Earth and the Sun, but in 2003 AD the Dracos-Zeta Resistance is also successful with their infiltration plan. The Guardians saw that the Zetas' new Frequency Fence partially misaligns Earth's grid, in 2012, and when Earth and Tara begin to intersect, major Earth changes result. Though Earth still bases with Tara and releases a morphogenetic wave as intended, just as that wave begins to crest (2012), the Earth changes begin. When the morphogenetic wave begins to crest, the Halls of Amenti portals open, but the Earth grid must be stable in order for the Halls to remain open through their 10-year cycle (2012-2022). The Earth changes cause a premature closing of the Halls of Amenti, which creates a rapid drop in Earth's grid speed. The Sphere of Amenti can not be left in Earth's core during this drop in vibration or the Earth grid will explode. In this future probability, Guardians remove the Sphere of Amenti from Earth and human populations come under direct covert control of the Dracos-Zeta Resistance. The Zeta Seal genetic mutation is returned to the human race. Once Earth is under Dracos-Zeta rule, the Zetas are attacked and dominated by the Dracos group with whom they had been working. The Dracos take command of Earth in both the D-3 and D-4 time cycles and begin to use the D-3 Earth as a storehouse for unwanted photo-nuclear waste materials from the D-4 Tara-Earth time cycle. (Photo-nuclear waste is produced through certain processes involving the manufacture of photonic energy through manipulation of multidimensional nuclear materials). This process causes a massive nuclear explosion on D-3 in 2976 AD. through which Earth is destroyed. All souls involved in the cataclysm fragment and are lost within HU-1. Their connections to the Sphere of Amenti race morphogenetic field and their personal soul matrices are severed.

If this future event occurred in present-Earth's line of development, not only would the Earth and the major part of the human race be lost, but the evolution of Tara in HU-2 would be set back by eons, as Tara would remain trapped in her HU-2 time cycles until Earth's imprint could be reconstructed and re-evolve in HU-1.

Upon discovering these probable future events, Guardian groups made an appeal to the Resistance Zetas, telling them of the Dracos' betrayal and offering to assist them in relocation, if they would give up their infiltration plan. The Zetas refused to alter their plans.

Though the Guardians could easily subdue the Dracos-Zeta legions in a forced confrontation, such a confrontation would cause major damage to the Earth's Merkaba Fields, which would ensure the destruction of the human populations. The Guardians had to find a better way to avert the new Dracos-Zeta agenda. Not only did the Guardians bear the responsibility for preparing Earth and humanity for 2012, they now had the additional burden of protecting their preparation plan from Dracos-Zeta Resistance sabotage. In December of 1984, the Sirian Council, Pleiadian Star League, Sirian-Arcturian Coalition for Interplanetary Defense, the Andromeda Federation of Planets, the Palaidorians of HU-2 and several other Guardian groups from HU-1, HU-2 and HU-3, co-created the Bridge Zone Project, in order to protect Earth and the human populations from Dracos-Zeta Resistance infiltration, and the destruction of Earth in 2976 AD that would result from this interference.
[ Note that A'shayana Deane states at 2:24:25 into Ascension Mechanics part 1 that the Bridge Zone Project failed in 2003, and alternatives were then created. -- celeste ]

The Dracos-Zeta Resistance is presently quite aware of the Guardian's Bridge Zone plan, but they are confident that humanity will be unable to rise to the occasion and feel sure their infiltration plan will be successful. The Guardians believe humanity can indeed pull together and make the Bridge Zone project a success. For this reason we of the Guardian Alliance bring to you this hidden knowledge, so that you may be prepared to make a stand on behalf of your own evolution and freedom.

Current Events

The Bridge Zone Project

The Bridge Zone Time Continuum Shift 12/1984 present

Before the Dracos-Zeta legions had altered the EM fields of the Sun in 1943 the Guardians' preparation plans were relatively simple. Using their artificial "Christ Consciousness" D-4 grid from 1748, they progressively sent transmissions of UHF D-4 energy into Earth's grid to raise the vibration of Earth's core high enough to send the first spark into the Arc of the Covenant by October of 1986. The Sphere of Amenti would complete its 14-month descent through the Arc from the UHF bands of D-3 by 1988. The Sphere of Amenti would merge its D-1, D-2 and D-3 frequency patterns with, and expand Earth's morphogenetic field no later than 6/1998, which would spark the Arc a second time, beginning the 12-year descent of the Blue Flame and Earth's temporary 2000 AD shift into the D-4 time cycle. The Guardians would continue to gradually realign Earth's Merkaba Fields / electromagnetic fields to correct the tilt caused by Atlantis sinking. This would align Earth's fourth vortex / Heart Chakra at Giza with the Alcyone energy spiral by 2004, in preparation for Earth's entry into the Photon Belt and Holographic Beam, and the opening of the Halls of Amenti in 2012.

The original Quarantine Frequency Fence from 9540 BC would begin to lift once the Arc of the Covenant first opened, and all traces of the fourth-strand DNA Zeta Seal mutation and Zeta Frequency Fence would dissolve once the Arc was sparked a second time and D-4 frequency from the Sphere of Amenti would begin transmitting through Earth's grid. Between 1/1988 and 1/2017, the seven natural seals on Earth's seven primary vortex points would progressively open as the dimensional Merkaba Fields and Stellar Spirals began opening and blending into each other; while the Guardians assisted the Earth grid to remain balanced through these transitions. The Guardians planned to offer dispensations of teachings to humans while the veils between the ego, higher self and soul identity began to lift, as the DNA progressively assembled. The Guardians primary concern at this time was to realign Earth's Merkaba Fields and bring Giza into alignment with Alcyone. They would ensure that the descent of the Sphere of Amenti and the Blue Flame stayed on schedule. Guardians were to maintain planetary balance while Earth's seven vortex seals opened, and they would begin making subtle Contact with humans, to help them prepare for the opening of the Halls of Amenti.

Following the 1943 Philadelphia Experiment, the Zetas' manipulation of the solar Merkaba Fields and the necessity of the Guardians' 11:11 / 12:12 Frequency Fence of 1972, the Guardians' preparation plan and deadline schedule became more taxing. Before the original plan could continue, the 11:11/12:12 Frequency Fence, which blocked all of the fourth-dimensional frequencies except the 12th base tone and overtone out of Earth's grid, had to be dismantled. Though the Guardians could alter the Frequency Fence enough to allow the Sphere of Amenti to enter Earth's core on schedule, the fence could not remain intact when the Sphere of Amenti began transmitting D-4 frequency into Earth's grid in January of 2000, when the fourth vortex seal opened. It would take about four years for the Earth's grid to balance once the 11:11/12:12 Frequency Fence was released, so the fence had to be down no later that 1/1996.

Once the Sphere of Amenti was Opened, if the D-4 frequencies could not enter Earth's core in 1/2000, the D-4 Merkaba Field of Tara, the gold core crystal stored at the center of the Sun, would explode. In this event, not only would Earth explode, but so would the other 10 planets of the local solar system and the Sun, all of which are energetically attached to the D-4 Merkaba Field gold core crystal. This would begin a similar chain reaction within the Pleiadian star system, to which Earth's Sun belongs. As you may now understand, balance and timing are extremely important factors when the Halls of Amenti open. In order to remove the 11:11/12:12 Frequency Fence, the Merkaba Fields of the Sun would have to be carefully realigned no later than 6/1994, which would allow one and one-half years for the Earth's grids to rebalance before the Frequency Fence was lifted. Realigning the solar fields is a delicate process in and of itself, but this process combined with the general preparations of opening the Halls of Amenti within the scheduled deadlines served to make the Guardians' task even more complex.

As if these complications were not enough, the Guardians then discovered the porentially disastrous results of the Dracos-Zeta Resistance infiltration and their plan to re-institute their Frequency Fence and Zeta Seal in 2003. The events of the 2017 ascension cycle were taking a very serious turn. and if the circumstances were not handled properly, the human populations would be decimated by severe Earth changes between 2012-2017. The option of stopping the Sphere of Amenti from descending through the Arc of the Covenant. and thus allowing Earth and humanity to remain trapped within HU-1 time cycles for another 26,556 years, was no longer open. The Earth changes of 2012-4011 could be primarily avoided in this case, but humanity would fall under dominion of the Dracos-Zeta Resistance and under that influence the Earth would meet with an untimely, cataclysmic end in 2976 AD. These events could not be allowed to transpire, as they were set to occur. The explosion of Earth would cause tragic consequences for Earth, Tara and numerous other star systems. The lost souls of Tara, whom the Guardians had so painstakingly nurtured and protected for the past 550 million years, would once again be fragmented and left with no evolutionary blue print to follow.

The Rigelian/Futczhi Zetas working with the Dracos would not listen to reason and the Dracos would not release their claims on Earth. Confrontational force between the Guardians and the Dracos-Zeta Resistance, during Earth's most vulnerable period, would destroy the planetary balances of Earth, so the Guardians had to turn to high-spiritual technology in order to shift the course of events as they were evolving on Earth. In 1984 Guardian groups from HU-1, HU-2 and HU-3 joined together to create the Bridge Zone Project. The basic idea behind the Bridge Zone project involved shifting Earth completely out of the HU-1 time cycle, an event that would not occur naturally until the second morphogenetic wave of the second ascension cycle, during the natural Doreadeshi in 4230 AD. Since the Guardians could not move the Dracos-Zeta Resistance out of the way of Earth' intended evolution, they would instead move Earth out of the way of the Dracos-Zeta Resistance. The Guardians would construct an artificial time continuum between the third and fourth dimensions, into which Earth could pass in 2017. This constituted orchestrating a forced Doreadeshi, 2213 years ahead of its natural schedule.

In order for the Dracos-Zeta Resistance's Frequency Fence to work in 2003-2004 AD, they had to transmit very specific EM pulses, at very specific angles through the Earth's grid. The Zetas had worked since 1943 to decipher the appropriate calculations to use for the projections of their EM pulses. If the Merkaba Fields of Earth were rapidly accelerated, which would constitute a planetary leap in time cycles from the HU-1/D-3 cycle to Bridge Zone D-3.5 cycle of the Inner Earth, between D-3 and D-4, the Zetas-Dracos calculations would be useless. The Earth's grid speed would be increased to a level that the Frequency Fence EM pulses could not reach. The Dracos-Zeta Resistance would not have enough time to decipher new calculations, and once Earth was stabilized in the Bridge Zone D-3.5 time continuum, and under full Guardian protection, the Dracos-Zetas could not successfully launch an infiltration. Furthermore, if Earth was successfully shifted, and its frequency raised sufficiently, the Dracos-Zetas would lose control of their Frequency Fence and their human captives in the D-4 cycle. For humanity to shift into the Bridge Zone with Earth, the populations would have to fully assemble their DNA to the 4.5-strand level, and a minimum of 8 percent would have to assemble the fifith DNA strand. Along with this, 144,000 individuals would need to fully assemble the sixth strand, embody their entire soul matrix and begin to assemble the seventh-twelfth strands. This acceleration of the human genetic imprint would release the D-4 Zeta Seal from all of the human races Present and future, and would allow Earth's grid speed to raise high enough to remain in the Bridge Zone.

Following the shift to the Bridge Zone, Earth would leap ahead 2213 years by skipping the second half of its D-3 cycle, then move backward in time 1106.5 years within the Bridge Zone cycle. After completing 1106.5 years in the Bridge Zone, Earth would leap ahead another 1106.5 years by skipping the first half of its first D-4 cycle. Earth would then pass into the first D-4 cycle at the half-cycle point and continue its path of natural evolution through the D-4 time cycles, This movement of 2213 years ahead, 1106.5 back, and 1106.5 ahead in time represents a cumulative leap of 2213 years in evolutionary space-time progression. The Dracos-Zeta Frequency Fence would end up in the dimensional frequency bands below the Bridge Zone frequency bands in which the Earth was positioned, and thus Earth's grid would be unaffected. However, once Earth was above the frequency fence, it could not be re-entered into the dimensional bands below the fence. The Merkaba Fields of Earth would re-seal in 2017, locking Earth into the Bridge Zone time continuum. If the Guardians were going to force an early Doreadeshi, by moving both the overtone/electrical fields and the base tone/magnetic fields of Earth into the Bridge Zone time continuum cycle during the 2017 half-cycle point, the move would have to be permanent.

Bridge Zone Mechanics

The idea of shifting a planetary body from one time continuum to another may seem quite outrageous to a civilization that does not yet have a working comprehension of multidimensional physics. We assure you that such a procedure is most definitely real and valid in terms of the structural energetic dynamics of the Time Matrix. This procedure is not used frequently, for it is a complex and delicate process requiring direct intervention from the higher Harmonic Universes of HU-3 HU-5. For the most part, planets and civilizations are allowed to evolve along the course of their own development, following their own choices and meeting with the consequences of those choices. But occasionally a planet and its peoples get into trouble that has far reaching consequences for numerous planetary systems, and in these cases intervention in the course of evolution is permitted. Earth is presently in such a state of potential crisis, unbeknownst to most of its populations.

TimeCycle Mechanics and Evolution

In order to understand the dynamics involved in such a time continuum shift, it is helpful to realize that the Structure and illusion of linear time is created through the pulsation rate of particles and their relationship to that of other particles. Each of the six 4,426 year smaller cycles within one 26,556 year Harmonic Time Cycle represents one time continuum. A 26,556-year Harmonic Time cycle, through which a planet evolves through the 3-dimensional bands of one Harmonic Universe, is called an Eurago. A planet passes through each of the six smaller time continua as it progresses upward through the 3-dimensional scale within its Harmonic Universe. Each dimensional band contains two time continua of 4,426 years each, so each dimension represents a time track of 8,852 years.

Of the six time continua in a 26,556-year Euiago cycle, four time continua represent forward-moving tracks of time called Pardo, and two represent counter-rotating tracks of time called Reiago, in which the planet passes through the parallel universe. A Pardo = 17,704 years (4 continua of 4,426 years each = 4 x 4,426 years = 17,704 years). A Reiago = 8,852 years (2 continua of 4,426 years each = 2 x 4,426 years = 8,852 years) spent in the parallel universe. Each Euiago eontains one Parole and one Reiago.

A planet's progression through one time continuum creates a 45degrees shift in the angular rotation of particle spin, or 1/8th of a full 360degrees rotation of particles, thus one continuum represents one dimensional Octave. One Octave = a 4,426-year track of time. One dimension contains two time continua, or two Octaves. A planet's progression through one dimension creates a 90degrees shift (2 shifts of 45degrees) in the angular rotation of particle spin, or one-fourth of a full 360degrees rotation, thus one dimension represents one Harmonic Quadrant. One Quadrant = an 8,852 year track of time. Three dimensions, three Quadrants, or six Octaves (time continua) represent one Harmonic Universe. One Harmonic Universe = a 26,556-year track of time.

As a planet progresses through the first two Pardo Octaves, the angular rotation of particle spin shifts 90degrees from its original position. Upon entering the two Reiago Octaves in the parallel universe, the angular rotation of particle spin undergoes a 90degrees reverse rotation, bringing the angular rotation of particle spin back to its original position. As the planet completes the final two Pardo Octaves, returning from the parallel universe, the angular rotation of particle spin again shifts 90degrees. Through the progression of three dimensions, or Quadrants, the angular rotation of particle spin has a cumulative shift of 90degrees (+90degrees, -90degrees, +90degrees = +90degrees shift), so in one Harmonic Universe the angular rotation of particle spin undergoes one-quarter of a full 360degrees rotation.

When passing from one Euiago cycle (Harmonic Universe) to the next, the angular rotation of particle spin shifts 45degrees. Between HU-1 and HU-2, the 45degrees shift is a 45degrees reverse angular rotation of particle spin. Earth enters HU-2 with its particles at a 45degrees angular rotation from their original position upon entering HU-1 (+90degrees, -45degrees = +45degrees shift). In the progression from one Harmonic Universe to the next, the angular rotation of particle spin moves forward 1/4th, then backward 1/8th of a full 360degrees rotation.

It is through the multidimensional relationships hetween angles of particle and anti-particle spin that multiple reality fields can take place in the same space, while remaining invisible to each other as a planet evolves through this process, the rate of particle pulsation, and thus the speed at which time moves, progressively increases while the density of matter particles progressively decreases. This is the process of planetary evolution through the 15-dimensional scale.

A planet moves from one dimensional frequency band to the next, and from one time continuum to the next, by magnetically drawing into its morphogenetic field, particles from the Unified Field of energy for each dimension. when a planet has pulled in all the frequency patterns of one dimension into its' morphogenetic field, it then moves upward into the next dimensional field to complete the same process.

As a planet pulls in particles and patterns of frequency from the Unified Fields, its morphogenetic field progressively expands to include those frequency patterns and the pulsation rate of its particles progressively increases. For each dimensional band there is a corresponding specific rate of particle pulsation and also a specific angular rotation of particle spin. In one Harmonic Universe a planet simultaneously has three levels of energetic identity, one in each of the three-dimensional fields of that Harmonic Universe. The three levels of a planet's identity function together to give you the illusion of Earth's matter solidity. The particle content of each level of Earth's body pulsates at a rhythm characteristic to the dimension in which each portion of the body is stationed, and particles spin on an angular rotation that is characteristic to the respective dimension. The planet exists within each of six time continua simultaneously, as each of the three levels of the planet's body pulls in energy from its respective dimensional band, through the synchronization of particle pulsation speed and angular rotation of spin within each of the six time continua. A planet evolves out of one Harmonic Universe and into the next as each level of its three-dimensional body simultaneously completes pulling the frequency patterns of its respective dimension into the planet's morphogenetic field. These processes give the consciousness perceiving the third dimension the illusion of passage through linear time. In actuality, time is not linear, but simultaneous.

Time exists as a Unified Field of particles pulsating at various rhythms and spinning on various angles of rotation, through which the illusions of manifest space and linear time appear to individuated identities, as they bring segments of the Unified Field of particle suhstance into view by moving their consciousness through portions of the Unified Field. Time does not move. Consciousness moves itself through the Unified Field of the Time Matrix.

Incarnational Identities, the Time Cycles, DNA and Planetary Evolution

The evolution of life-forms upon the planet also takes place simultaneously, and, at any given time, activity takes place within each of the six time continua. As the planet evolves, so does the consciousness stationed upon that planet. Reincarnational identities represent portions of a persons' soul awareness that are simultaneously stationed and evolving upon a version of the planet within each of the six time continuum cycles of an Euiago cycle. Usually, a soul HU-2 identity, manifests into 12 simultaneous incarnations, two in each of the six time cycles in one Harmonic Universe. In each pair of incarnates, one is male, the other female; this relationship is referred to as "twin flames", but does not necessarily imply a romantic "soul mate" involvement.

The over soul -- the HU-3 identity -- creates 12 soul identities in HU-2, each of which create 12 incarnates within the six time cycles of HU-1. Thus, each person is part of an incarnational family of 144 incarnates residing within the six HU-1 time cycles. Each of the 144 incarnates carries part of the 12-strand DNA pattern within the genetic code. As the 144 incarnates simultaneously evolve with the planet through the six time cycles, the 12-strand DNA imprint is progressively built up in the genetic code. DNA evolves and human consciousness expands as identity evolves with the planet through the Euiago cycles in each Harmonic Universe. The perceptions of your present races are focused within the middle range of the third dimension (the sixth and last time continuum of HU-1), and you perceive the reality of these dimensional bands, from a station of consciousness one dimensional band above. When you perceive the activity that is simultaneously taking place in the lower-dimensional time continua, in the lower levels of Earth's body, that activity appears to you as having taken place in the past. Perception of the other members of your soul family identity, who are stationed in time continua below your own, will appear to you as past life incarnational memory, even though these lifetimes are occurring simultaneously within their own space-time coordinate. Identities stationed in time continua/Octaves and dimensions/Quadrants ahead of your own, (which in your case would be those in the HU-2 time cycles of Tara), will appear as future life incarnational memory.

As you assemble DNA strands, perception of both past and future incarnations becomes progressively more available to your present conscious awareness. Earth evolves through the HU-1 time cycles, expanding its morphogenetic field and raising the pulsation rhythm of its particle content, until Earth evolves into the HU-2 time cycles to become Tara. As you move through HU-1 time cycles with Earth, assembling your DNA and expanding your consciousness, you evolve into the HU-2 time cycles to become your soul-self identity.

To the soul-self, the 12 immediate HU-1 incarnates that are in its incarnational family are recognized as living sub-personality fragments of its own identity, whose reality simultaneously takes place within the dimensional bands contained within the soul-self's DNA. The DNA represents electromagnetically encoded, digital data imprints of the other living portions of your identity, which are stationed within other time continua. Through the DNA, the experiential reality of other-time incarnates is implanted into the body cells, to create a living Cellular Memory of your simultaneous participation within other fields of time. The DNA operates as a window in time through which your consciousness can perceive and participate in activity taking place in the other time continua. As you assemble DNA, you expand the particles of your body and awareness into higher-dimensional time cycles, and progressively open the windows through time into other space coordinates within other time cycles. Through DNA assembly, the Cellular Memory, which is subconsciously stored within the cellular body consciousness. progressively opens into conscious perceptual recognition.

In your current time continuum, you technically have one-half cycle remaining within your third-dimensional time cycle. Earth's morphogenetic field has pulled in only half of the frequency patterns of the third dimension. There is a direct correlation between how many frequency patterns the Earth has pulled into it: morphogenetic field and the type of consciousness and biology that will appear on the Earth at that stage of evolution. We call the amount of frequency Earth has pulled into its morphogenetic field, from the dimensional unified fields, its Accretion Level.

Earth is presently at the 2.5-accretion level -- Earth has pulled into its morphogenetic field all of the D-1 and D-2 frequency patterns, and half of the frequency patterns of D-3. Earth would normally pass into HU-2 time cycles at accretion level 3. Normally the three accretion level of Earth would not be reached until 4230 AD. The life-forms on a planet at the 2.5-accretion level will have a consciousness that falls near the 3.5 range. Consciousness will perceive as solid matter and external reality the level of Earth's body that is one full dimension / Quadrant below the accretion level of the consciousness.

Present human consciousness has an average accretion level of 3-3.5, which means that the energy patterns and activity taking place within the low to middle frequency bands of D-3, between the 2 to 2.5-accretion level, within the fifth time continuum, appear as solid matter, and external forms and events. Present external earthly reality represents the energy patterns of Earth's body and the Unified Field in the low to middle frequency bands of D-3, in the fifth time continuum, at accretion levels 2-2.5. In order to perceive the 2-2.5-accretion level of Earth as solid, consciousness must be stationed within the low to middle D-4 frequency bands at an accretion level of 3-3.5 (seventh time continuum).

When perceiving your own physical body, and the external objects and activity around it, you are seeing the particle content of your personal morphogenetic field, Earth's morphogenetic field and the Unified Field, as they exist within the low to middle frequency bands of D-3, in the pulsation rhythms of the fifth time continuum, at the 2-2.5-accretion level. You perceive these frequency bands as solid while the particle content of your consciousness is stationed within the low to middle frequency bands of D-4, in the pulsation rhythms of the seventh time cycle, at a 3-3.5-accretion level. You will perceive the frequency bands of middle to upper D-3, in the pulsation rhythms of the sixth time cycle, at the 2.5-3 accretion level, as "inner space", the activity taking place "inside your head and body", and the atmosphere surrounding your body and the Earth, that gives you the perception of space between objects.

The illusion of 3-dimensional perception is created through this triad of particle pulsation speeds. The pulsation speed/rhythm of particles is created as energy substance flows between fields of particles having different angular rotations of particle spin in relation to each other.

The 3-dimensional human consciousness and the 3-dimensional body of the Earth consciousness are made of particles that pulsate at three different rhythms, and which exist at three different positions of angular rotation. These particle fields make up three levels of Merkaba Fields within and through which physically apparent manifestation occurs. There is a 90degrees shift in angular rotation of particle spin between the three Merkaba Fields, between the three levels of human consciousness, and between the three levels of Earth's particle body. The three levels of the personal body and the Earth's body represent three different time continua, or Octaves, through which frequency bands from the dimensional Unified Fields are pulled/accreted into the personal morphogenetic field and that of the Earth. These three particle pulsation rhythms are synchronized, and through this dance of particle spin and pulsation, personal consciousness evolves with the Earth upward through the time cycles of the 15-dimensional scale, progressively expanding and raising the level of accretion.

The level of frequencies accreted into the personal morphogenetic field will determine the level of DNA strand assembly you possess. As you pull in more frequency bands from the dimensional Unified Fields, your accretion level rises, more DNA codes assemble and become operational within your DNA strands, and your consciousness and perceptual field expands.

A consciousness with a 3-3.5-accretion level has a DNA code With 3-3.5 strands assembled. The strand assembly and activation level of the DNA corresponds directly to the number of dimensional frequencies contained within the morphogenetic field of the consciousness. The number of dimensional frequencies contained within the personal morphogenetic field corresponds directly to what dimensional levels of the Earth's body, and what time continua, will be perceived as physically manifest reality, to that consciousness. If your fourth DNA strand is fully assembled, you will have an accretion level of 4, your consciousness will be stationed in lower D-5 and you will perceive thought-forms and energy patterns existing within the lower D-4 frequency bands as physically manifest, external events. These thought-forms are the energy patterns left behind by you and the masses, when your consciousness was stationed in lower D-4, when you were assembling the fourth DNA strand.

Presently, most humans do not have more than a 3.5-accretion level, a low to middle fourth-dimensional focus of consciousness. This level of consciousness corresponds to 3.5 strands of activated DNA, which only allows the consciousmess to perceive thought patterns / energy patterns of objects and events from the low to middle frequency bands of D-3 as physical reality. The frequency fields of D-1 are below the range of D-4 perception and appear as inner darkness. The lower frequency fields of D-2 appear as past memories. The middle to upper frequency fields of D-3 appear as internal mental/perceptual events and thought-forms, and as Earth's atmosphere and the space between objects, from D-4 perception. The reality fields of middle to upper D-4 and above are above the range of present human D-4 perception and appear as inner and outer light and future memories. As human DNA builds, the higher-dimensional reality fields come into manifest view, and the lower-dimensional reality fields fall out of perceptual range.

As a dimensional field begins to come into View, it first appears as inner thought patterns that become inner mental pictures made of light. The quality known as imagination is, in reality, the consciousness bringing into its mental View, higher-dimensional thought-forms. The images, perceptions and pondering of imagination represent higher-dimensional thought-forms made of energy substance, that are placed in the higher-dimensional fields by the present moment self. Imaginative perceptions may also be thought patterns of the higher-dimensional, future self aspects of identity, that "just appear" in inner perception, as the present awareness brings the higher-dimensional reality fields into its inner view. The quality known as past memory represents the consciousness bringing into its mental view thought-forms and experiential imprints from the dimensional bands below its focus of attention. These represent thought-forms of past identity aspects, presently focused in the lower time continua or within lower frequencies of the present time continuum. Dreams represent portions of thoughts and experience that is taking place in both higher/ future and lower/ past dimensional fields/time continua, entering into the present moment station of awareness.

The low to middle D-4 frequency bands, in which human consciousness is presently stationed, represent the now-moment stream of consciousness, which is always the point of personal creative power. Thoughts held in the present moment focus of conscious attention will be left as imprints of energetic substance within the frequency bands in which those thoughts were held. Once the focus of attention has moved beyond those thoughts and on to the next, the thought imprints left behind become morphogenetic fields, as the now-moment focus of attention moves forward into the next set of frequency bands.

The process of moving forward through time is the process of progressively accreting sound frequencies into your personal morphogenetic field. As you pass your consciousness through a now-moment point, it internalizes all contained within that manifest moment as a minute, digital electro-program made of frequency. The process of internalizing that moment in time expands your morphogenetic field, which creates a subtle acceleration in the pulsation rhythm of the particles of which your body and consciousness are composed. This acceleration of pulsation rhythm perceptually and energetically moves you-as consciousness forward into the next set of frequency bands. The frequency bands of the previous moment internalize and fall from your view, as the set of frequency bands directly above them become your next now-moment of conscious focus. Movement through time is frequency accretion. The manifest illusion you perceive before your eyes is, in reality, a Unified Field of frequency, composed of energy particle substance in the form of digital, electroetonal thought patterns. Every thing and person outside of yourself, including your body, and the contents of your conscious mind at that moment point, exist as energy imprints within the Unified Field of that now moment. If you can teach yourself to perceive each moment of your external reality as a dream-scape that is manifesting through your consciousness, you will get closer to consciously sensing the stream of consciousness through which your external reality manifests directly through you. Just as your internal dreams seem to take place within your consciousness while you participate within them, your external reality is also a dream-scape, manufactured by your consciousness, through which energy particles are shaped into thought-forms that will later become manifest. You are walking within the confines of a mass dream, and the sooner you can grasp that concept, the sooner you will be able to assert creative control over the form your personal part of that mass dream will take.

Every time you think a thought, you are leaving a morphogenetic imprint within the frequency bands in which your consciousness was stationed. You will run into that thought pattern, in combination with others from the collective consciousness, as a manifestation in physical reality. Morphogenetic fields are the form-holding patterns through which matter forms and events manifest. When a morphogenetic field is created, it begins to draw frequency patterns into itself, expanding, accreting, and "fleshing itself out into matter". Have you ever considered where thoughts go once your attention has left them? Part of what appears to you as manifest reality now, from your D-4 station of attention, represents your thought-forms, and those of the collective masses, that were left behind as morphogenetic fields when your conscious focus of attention was stationed in the dimension below your present focus. Part of what you see before your eyes represents the living thought-forms of your past selves (from this incarnation and those previous), and those of the masses. Your thoughts become morphogenetic fields Within the morphogenetic field of the Earth, planted within the frequency bands in which your consciousness is presently stationed, left within your present time cycle, to be rediscovered as manifest objects and events, once your consciousness has evolved beyond them.

Another part of what you perceive before your eyes represents the collective thought-forms of your future selves, whose focus of attention is stationed in space-time coordinates ahead of those in which your present consciousness is focused. Thought-forms expand, backward and forward in time, up and down the dimensional scale, from the position in which the thought-form was created. Your present manifest illusion is composed of the thought-forms of your past and future selves, and the thought-forms you presently hold. A thought-form placed in one dimension will align the energy substance of all the dimensions below it, into a version of that pattern; the thought sets a morphogenetic field in each of the dimensions below. The thought will also group with like thoughts from the future, the higher-dimensional frequency bands, and set a morphogenetic imprint of itself in all the dimensions above. Thus the thought expands backward and forward in time.

Every thought you think now combines with like thoughts of past and future selves, to give you the manifest illusion you presently perceive. Like thought and action attract and re-manifest like thought and action. Your past thoughts and deeds will show themselves in your present reality, but you have the absolute power to change them, by using your present focus of attention to create new thoughts and redesign those that are undesirable, whether they are coming from the past, present or future. Thought patterns from your past selves, which are composed of more dense and slower-pulsating particles, manifest within the cellular structure of your body. This is frequently referred to as your karmic imprint or karmic debt. These thought patterns of past selves will remain in the body, and replicate themselves in the present and future, until the slower-pulsating particles of those thought patterns are raised in speed and released from the frequency patterns of which the body is composed. You have the power, in your present moment, to change any thought pattern from your personal past, present or future, and in doing so you will change the contours of your present reality.

You can become "karma immune" once you learn to master this power, for you will train your consciousness to move backward and forward in time, to recreate undesired events and redesign more desirable outcomes. The slow way to release slower-pulsating thought patterns and their manifest discomforts from your life is to wait until the events manifest in external reality, or as conditions of disease within the body. Then you take action in the present to create a present solution, and that solution expands backward and forward in time to create some degree of resolution of the pattern in the past and future. This is the usual path of "walking through your karma," or walking through the cumulative thought patterns of your past, present and future selves. The fastest way to change your karmic imprint is to catch those slower-pulsating thought patterns before they move into manifestation. This is easier said than done, but it is not exceedingly difficult to do, once you have trained your consciousness to manipulate energy in certain ways. Thought patterns from the past and future become part of the particle make-up of your consciousness, bio-energetic field, body, DNA and external reality field. They become stored in the DNA as minute crystallizations of energy, which inhibit the natural process of DNA strand assembly.

The crystallized thought patterns stored in your DNA and cellular imprint will continue to manifest within your body and before your eyes, until you learn to find and release them while they are still within the Cellular Memory imprint of your body. This is easy to do, with practice.

To release your crystallized thought pattterns from your DNA and cellular memory imprint, please refer to Field Exercise 1, on page 473, and practice it now. Through exercises of this nature you are learning to consciously modulate the pulsation rhythm of the particles of which your consciousness is composed, training your present moment consciousness to move up and down the multidimensional scale.

You are training your consciousness to time travel, forward and backward in time, so you may begin to directly affect the collective thought patterns of portions of your identity stationed in other space-time coordinates. You are beginning to train yourself to control the manifestation of external events, by mastering the inner energetic dynamics through which those events manifest.

We have given you this exercise because it is one of the fastest and most effective ways to clear the "karmic imprint" of slower-pulsating crystallized thought patterns from the body cells and DNA. This is extremely important to do if you plan to accelerate the assembly and activation of your DNA strands. As you begin to work with UHF energies from the higher chakra centers (which we will teach you to do in subsequent books), these energies will begin to rapidly release slower-pulsating thought-form crystallizations from the body cells and DNA. As this occurs the "karmic imprint", or event manifestation program, contained within the thought-form crystallizations will begin to manifest itself in personal, external events and within the physical body form. If the human mind and body is not prepared to synthesize the frequencies of energy released from the thought-form, one can become extremely ill in physical terms, or the mental and emotional bodies can become severely unbalanced. The outer events of one's life content and relationships can also turn to chaos during rapid cellular activations, as multiple karmic dramas begin to manifest themselves at every turn. When you participate in accelerated DNA evolution you are rapidly shifting and elevating the frequency patterns of which your body and consciousness are composed. This rapid shift in frequency can appear as utter chaos in terms of external conditions and events.

Though the ultimate outcome of these cellular activations is a restructuring of your body, consciousness and life drama into a higher level of peace, harmony, health and order, the process of "getting there" rapidly can be very treacherous indeed. When using exercises such as the one provided, you are learning to take control of this process so it does not take control of you. The point at which you break up the thought-form crystallization and its energy releases, is the point that the karmic imprint would normally begin to manifest into the body and external events. DNA Activations alone will get you to this point. However, in the exercise you then take that released energy, transmute it through D-5 and D-8 frequency patterns, (the "sun" image), and project it directly into the DNA. Merging the energy of the karmic imprint with the D-8 frequencies serves to raise its energies to the highest levels of harmony and order. That ordered energy is then placed directly into the DNA, where it can blend in unobtrusively with the imprints of the operational strands. It will stimulate further assembly and activation of DNA strands, but in an orderly fashion that does not cause excessive disruption in your bio-energetic fields, and which will not throw your life into chaos.

In cellular activations, the energy will release at the frequency level in which the thought-form crystallization existed, sending a rush of photonic energy through the body at that frequency level. The energy will then indiscriminately alter the existing order of energies in that area, a condition which will manifest as chaotic energies moving through the bio-energetic field, body, and consciousness, then into manifestation. This exercise controls the release of energy and directs it into harmonious order.

Learning to direct mental energies, and those energies released from thought-form crystallization, will become a needed survival skill in the near future, whether or not one is on the path of ascension, or interested in spiritual activities.

The Earth is entering an ascension cycle acceleration period, its grid will be infused with UHF D-5 through D-9 energies via a process of Stellar Activations, The Stellar Activations will occur as Earth's Merkaba Fields align directly with the Merkaba Fields of six Stellar Spirals, as parts of Earth's natural procession through its 26,556-year Euiago time cycle. Everyone on the planet will begin to have cellular activations directly through the Earth grid, due to the coming Stellar Spiral alignments and the planetary Stellar Activations these alignments will create.

The human bio-energetic field is directly connected to that of the Earth, and when the energy infusions of the Stellar Activations begin running through Earth's grid, progressively accelerating between now and 2017, the human body will also receive these energy infusions. These energy infusions will cause a rapid release of the crystallized thought patterns stored in the cells and will trigger rapid DNA activation, assembly and expansion of consciousness.

The thought-form crystallizations held within the body, unbeknownst to the conscious personality, will begin to release their energies as the pulsation rhythm of the particles of Earth's body progressively increase between now and 2017. Your DNA and Cellular Memory will activate whether or not you are ready, and regardless of whether your body and mind have been prepared to synthesize these new frequencies of energy. The least prepared may find their entire life drama falling into shambles, the health of their physical and mental bodies rapidly deteriorating and their emotions exploding into chaos. We are not joking, nor exaggerating.

Be Prepared -- Learn to direct these energies now, before they overwhelm you. Your survival and ability to remain centered and effective in handling external events will depend upon your development of these subtle energy-directing skills. The exercise provided is a good place to begin. In 2012, very intense Stellar Activation energy infusions will begin, so we suggest that you begin preparing now, as these skills take a bit of time and practice to develop. We recommend that you clear as many of these hidden karmic imprints as possible before 2012, when they will begin to rapidly burst into physical manifestation.

DNA

DNA Initiations, Consummation, and Activations

Before we resume our discussion on the mechanics of the Bridge Zone, we would like to share with you a little secret about human DNA. Presently your conscious awareness is stationed within the low to middle-frequency bands of D-4, and the reality fields you perceive as solid matter and external events are those of the low to middle frequency bands of D-3. When you think a thought from your present station of focus in D-4 (such as "this is so and so now", or "I see such and such now"), that thought, being a quantity of particle substance made of units of electromagnetic energy, automatically becomes part of the D-4 Unified Field of energy. That thought also becomes coded as an energy imprint within the fourth DNA strand. When you are assembling DNA strands, you are pulling frequency patterns from the Unified Field into your personal morphogenetic field, one set of dimensional sub-frequency bands at a time. These dimensional frequency patterns that are pulled into the morphogenetic field progressively manifest as new electromagnetic codes within the DNA strands, which means the DNA progressively expands or accretes, as the morphogenetic field expands by pulling in more frequency patterns from the dimensional Unified Field.

When you are assembling your fourth DNA strand your consciousness will be stationed within the fourth dimension and you will perceive the Unified Field of the dimension below in terms of matter solidity. It is the present focus of your consciousness that magnetically draws frequency patterns from the dimensional Unified Field into your personal morphogenetic field. Once your consciousness has moved into one sub-frequency band, it pulls that frequency pattern into the morphogenetic field, the morphogenetic field manifests that frequency pattern into the corresponding DNA strand and shifts the consciousness to the next sub-frequency band up. Whatever thoughts you held at one station of consciousness become programmed into the DNA strand that corresponds to the dimension in which that thought was held. A thought-form created while the consciousness is focused in D-4 becomes a manifest part of the fourth DNA strand and is entered into the Cellular Memory stored Within the sub-atomic particles of which the body cells are composed.

Once the personal morphogenetic field has pulled in all of the 12 sub-frequency bands in one dimension, the full DNA strand corresponding to that dimension is fully assembled and the consciousness is transferred into the first subfrequency bands of the next dimension up. We call the point of evolution when the full DNA strand is assembled the Consummation and the point when the consciousness transfers into the first sub-frequency band of the next dimension up the Initiation.

With the Consummation of one DNA strand, and the Initiation of the next strand, the contents of the consummated strand begin to progressively appear in physical manifestation for the consciousness. now focused in the dimension above, We call the point where the contents of a DNA strand begin to physically appear Within the perceptual range of the conscious personality the Activation of the Strand.

For example, when the consciousness has moved through the entire 12 sub-frequency bands of D-3 and thus assembled the third DNA strand, the identity is considered to be at its third Consummation, (the morphogenetic field and consciousness have "consumed", or drawn into themselves, the frequency patterns of the third dimension). At the third Consummation, the fourth Initiation begins, as the station of consciousness transfers to the first D-4 sub-frequency bands and the D-4 frequencies begin to enter the morphogenetic field and the DNA. As the first subefrequency band of D-4 initiates into the morphogenetic field, the first sub-frequency band in the D-3 third DNA strand begins to Activate, or holographically project its contents into the range of physical perception. Thus the Consummations, Initiations and Activations of DNA go together, and represent the points at which the focus of consciousness transfers from one dimension to another, and the collective thought-forms from the dimension below begin to come into conscious perception as physically manifest form.

As we have mentioned, consciousness will perceive as physical reality the energy patterns of the frequency bands that exist one full dimension below the station of awareness. The progressive DNA Initiations of one dimensional band create the progressive Activations of, or manifestation of the collective thought patterns contained within, the DNA strand that corresponds to the dimension below. This process of progressive frequency infusion into the DNA, and the DNA-strand assembly it creates, gives you the perceived illusion of passage through linear time.

The new frequencies progressively increase the pulsation rhythm of the particles that compose your body and consciousness, moving your consciousness into the next set of dimensional sub-frequency bands, while propelling the contents of one sub-frequency band below into manifest perception. The manifest illusion of moments passing forward in time within a physical reality represents your consciousness perceiving the progressive Activations of the last DNA strand you assembled. These progressive Activations of the last DNA strand occur as your consciousness progressively Initiates new sub-frequency patterns from its present dimensional focus, into the morphogenetic field. Time does not move forward, in fact, time does not move at all. The experience of progression through time is created as consciousness progressively draws into itself frequency patterns from the dimensional Unified Fields, which progressively expands the consciousness, morphogenetic field and physical body. The particles of which the body and consciousness are composed pulsate progressively faster as higher frequencies are embodied in the morphogenetic field, DNA and consciousness, the body matter grows progressively less dense and the consciousness expands upward through the multidimensional Unified Field.

We wanted you to know this little secret about the true nature of human DNA, and how the DNA is the literal vessel through which the illusionary experience of physical, external reality is manufactured. Knowing this, you may then realize that when you are shifting your consciousness and using the imagination to program desired thought-forms into the past, present or future, you are literally reprogramming the frequency patterns of your cellular content and the operational holographic program that will manifest into physical reality through the DNA.

The holographic, thought-form program through which your external reality will manifest is literally stored, as a multidimensional electromagnetic program, within the sub-atomic particle structure of your cells, much as a computer stores data within its memory. The DNA serves as the literal conduit through which that holographic program will project data from cellular memory into physical manifestation, much as a computer's circuitry allows the electronic data stored in memory to be projected onto the screen, into forms recognizable to human perception. Your external reality field is the screen upon which the thought-forms that are stored within your cellular memory program will be displayed, and the DNA operates as the electromagnetic circuitry through which that memory comes into perceptual manifestation.

To gain creative control over your manifest events, you must edit the cellular memory files (clear and transmute the lower pulsating particles from the body and auric field), upgrade the holographic thought-form program (create new visualizations of desired past, present and future events, living them in imagination "as if they are happening now" within the desired time period) and expand the DNA circuitry (consciously use the chakra system to accelerate DNA strand assembly) in order to allow new, desired reality pictures to project into your world of manifest events. In the practice of conscious evolution, cellular clearing and DNA transmutation, this is precisely what is taking place.

When you create "future memory" visualizations, you are putting specific manifestation instructions into the morphogenetic field of the DNA strands you have not yet assembled. You will encounter those reality pictures in manifest form once those DNA strands come into activation, through the initiation of your consciousness into the frequencies of the next dimension up. When you recreate "past memories" from your present focus, you are literally putting new reality pictures, in the form of electromagnetic impulses, into the DNA strands you have already built and activated. You can literally shift things in your present manifest experience by reprogramming the past memory impulses stored in your DNA; add new past memories and new events will manifest in your present. Create future memories now, and you can direct the path of your evolution from your present moment in time.

When you release crystallized thought-forms composed of slower-pulsating particles from your present cellular structure, you are stopping those lower thought-form patterns from activating into your DNA, through which they would otherwise project into physical manifestation. Your moment of power is always in the present, when you realize that your present focus of attention can alter and direct events in both past and future, and within the present. It takes practice to develop skill in conscious manifestation and you must become familiar with the "feel" of your own inner focus of consciousness in the present, in order to direct your power of manifestation.

Prior to learning manifestation skills, you must learn de-manifestation skills. Learning how to remove undesirable morphogenetic thought-form patterns from your active holographic program, which is stored within the cells and made operational through the DNA, is the first step in gaining mastery over the contents of your external reality field. By removing slower-pulsating particles from your body systems, you make room for the addition of new morphogenetic thought-form patterns composed of faster pulsating particles, which contain the electromagnetic imprint for more harmoniously ordered events.

We are telling you of these things because the Guardian Alliance needs your help to ensure the success of the Bridge Zone Project. We need you to take responsibility for consciously building your personal DNA, expanding your consciousness, clearing your cellular memory and directing your thought-forms to the Bridge Zone.

[Agartha Map]

Time Shift

Ascending and Descending Planets, The Bridge Zone, Shift to Agartha
Ascending and Descending Planets

The speed of evolution of a planet is directly connected to the rate of evolution of the life-forms upon the planet. In the Bridge Zone Project we are going to shift Earth entirely out of its present D-3 time cycle, which constitutes accelerating the pulsation rate of particles and shifting the angular rotation of particle spin by 22.5degrees. In order to make this shift successfully, 8 percent of Earth's populations have to fully assemble the fifth DNA strand, 144,000 individuals must assemble the sixth DNA strand and the remaining populations must rapidly reach an accretion level of 4.5, which is the assembly of all of the fourth DNA strand and half of the fifth strand.

Remember that consciousness will perceive as solid the dimensional frequency bands one dimension below its present station of focus. For the consciousness of humanity to experience the physicality of Earth at the 3.5-accretion level of the Bridge Zone, that consciousness must have a minimum of 4.5-accretion, which comes with assembly of all of the fourth DNA strand and half of the fifth strand. The human collective represents part of the Earth's matter body, and if the collective accretion level of human beings remains at its present 3-3.5 average, the accretion level and vibration rate of the Earth's grid will be held down. In the Bridge Zone time continuum, the Earth's accretion level will be raised from its current 2.5 to a 3.5-level of accretion. In order for the Earth's grid to reach this accelerated level of accretion in time to begin entering the Bridge Zone by 2012, most of the human populations must be able to reach no less than a 4.5-accretion level. If the majority of the populations cannot reach the 4.5-accretion level, the vibration rate of Earth will not reach 3.5 and the planet will not shift into the Bridge Zone Time continuum.

In terms of a planet shifting into another time continuum, what is really taking place is that the pulsation rate of particles, within the three levels of the planet's body, is being increased and the angular rotation of particle spin is being Shifted. These adjustments constitute a shift of the planetary bodies into faster moving time cycles. The consciousness of those upon the planet must also track such a shift, and the particles of which the body and consciousness are composed will undergo the same acceleration of pulsation speed and change in angular rotation of particle spin.

Normally, when a planet reached its half-point in its second ascension cycle, which constitutes the 2.5-accretion level, the electrical overtone particles of its D-3 Merkaba Fields would merge with their anti-particles, form a morphogenetic wave and transfer into the next Harmonic Universe into the sixth-dimensional frequency bands. Also included in this morphogenetic wave are the electrical overtone particles of the D-1 and D-2 Merkaba Fields. The D-2 overtone electrical particles transfer to D-5 and the D-1 electrical overtone particles transfer into D-4. So normally, during the half-point morphogenetic wave the clockwise rotating electrical Merkaba Fields of D-1, D-2 and D-3 open up and merge with the counterclockwise rotating magnetic Merkaba Fields of D-4, D-5 and D-6. During the 10 year period surrounding the half-point, all of the electrical overtone particles that Earth had pulled in from dimensions 1, 2 and 3 and stored in the morphogenetic field, are transmuted through their anti-particles and transferred into the morphogenetic field of Tara in HU-2.

At the completion of the ascension cycle, 2213 years later, the same process occurs with the magnetic base tone particles within Earth's morphogenetic field. The particles of Earth's counterclockwise-rotating, magnetic Merkaba Fields, of D-1, D-2 and D-3, open and merge with the particles of Tara's electrical clockwise-rotating Merkaba Fields of D-4, D-5 and D-6. Earth's morphogenetic field fully merges with that of Tara and Earth leaves the time continua of HU-1 and shifts into the time continua of HU-2. Earth becomes Tara. During this process, the consciousness stationed within the three levels of Earth's body, the six time continua of Earth's HU-1 Euiago cycle, also transmutes and transfers into the time cycles of HU-2. A planet's shift from the time cycles of one Harmonic Universe into the time cycles of the next Harmonic Universe usually takes place in two phases. The overtone particle base transfers at the half-ascension cycle point and the magnetic particle base shifts 2213 years later, at the end of the ascension cycle. The Bridge Zone Project will accelerate this process; the two phases of Earth's particle conversion from HU-1 to HU-2 will take place at once, between 2012 and 2017. The artificial time continuum into which Earth will shift exists between the natural time cycles of the third and fourth dimensions. In the natural procession of merging the grids of Earth and Tara, the Earth's grid progressively raises in speed, beginning 15-20 years before the half-cycle point.
[It is due to this inter-dimensional artificial status of Ea-rth, which per our sensing completed as of 2012-10 through 2012-12-21, and a Negative Alien Agenda / Alien Invader Force "holodeck" simulation of ascension intended to trap souls, that we switched our references from "3D" as "unascended Ea-Rth" and "4D" as "ascended New-Gaia", to referring to "4D-" as "unascended Ea-Rth" and "5D+" as "ascending New-Gaia". -- celeste]

The pulsation rate of Earth's D-1 particles raises to the rhythm of D-4, Earth's D-2 pulsation rate accelerates to the rhythm of D-5 and Earth's D-3 particles enter the D-6 rhythm. For a period of five years before the half-point, Earth's grid begins to intersect with that of Tara, as Earth's D-1 particles shift into the pulsation rhythm of the D-4 time continuum. Following the half'point, scheduled for 2017 AD, Earth would naturally begin returning to the D-3 - D-1 pulsation rhythms of the HU-1 time cycle. The Dracos-Zeta Resistance plans to broadcast the EM pulses of their Frequency Fence through the pulsation rhythms of HU-1 dimensional frequency bands.

The Bridge Zone Project will allow the primary particle base of Earth to remain at a higher level of pulsation within the Bridge Zone time continuum, at the point Earth would normally begin to slow in pulsation rhythm and revert back into the HU-1 time cycles. The Earth must begin its ascent into the HU-2 particle pulsation rate now, its D-1 particle base accelerating to the D-4 rhythm, in order for the entire grid (both electrical overtone and magnetic base tone particles) to shift into the D-4 time cycle. Earth's morphogenetic field will temporarily reach a stable 4-accretion level, the accretion level of the D-4 time cycle, by 2012. Acceleration of the particle pulsation rhythm of Earth's grid into the D-4 rhythm is a normal part of the ascension cycle process. For the Bridge Zone project to succeed, this acceleration must be intense enough to raise both overtone and base tone particles into HU-2 rhythms, and must also be able to counter balance the ULF EM pulses of the Frequency Fence the Dracos-Zetas plan to use in 2004.

If Earth does not make it into the pulsation rhythm of the D-4 time cycles by 2012, full merger between the grids of Earth and Tara will not take place, the Halls of Amenti will not open and Earth will not be able to shift into the Bridge Zone Cycle. In this case the Frequency Fence transmissions of the Dracos-Zeta Resistance (should they be successful in orchestrating their 2003 experiment) will begin chain reaction Earth changes between 2012-2017, as the natural fusion process of particle and anti-particle within the Earth's grid are disrupted.

The Frequency Fence would cause the particle pulsation rhythms in certain portions of Earth grid to drop rapidly in speed, while other portions of the particle base attempted to rise in speed. The fabric of Earth's particle base would begin to tear open and fragment. In areas of Earth's grid where this fragmentation occurred, landmasses would begin to break apart, new fissures within the Earth's tectonic plates would emerge and plate shifting would result. This does not have to occur. The populations are fully capable of accelerating their genetic evolution by consciously building DNA through working with the higher chakra centers. If humanity successfully raises the pulsation rhythm of the particles that compose the physical, emotional and mental bodies, the Earth's grid will proceed to accelerate its own pulsation rhythm into the D-4 time cycle. Earth will reach a high enough pulsation rhythm by 2004 to shift out of range of the Frequency Fence transmissions and the Halls of Amenti plan will proceed on schedule. The Guardians are confident that humanity will be able to do its part now, in order to ensure its own survival.

Earlier in our discussions we have mentioned the existence of the Inner Earth, Agartha, which is located in a frequency modulation zone between Earth and Earth's double in the parallel universe. Agartha represents part of Earth, and like Earth, Agartha has three levels of the planetary body. The Earth's three primary body levels exist within dimensions 1, 2 and 3. There is a relationship of particle pulsation speed between Earth and her parallel double:

The particle pulsation speed of Earth's D-2 = anti-particle pulsation speed of parallel Earth D-1.
Earth's D-3 particle pulsation speed = that of parallel D-2, etc.

The speed of particle pulsation within each dimensional band in the anti-particle universe is faster than that of the corresponding dimension in the particle universe. The particle pulsation speeds of the dimensional bands in the particle universe run one dimension behind those of the dimensional bands in the anti-particle universe. The speed of particle pulsation in the particle universe D-2 would be the speed at which anti-particles pulsate in D-1 of the parallel universe. Earth's D-2 particles are stationed within the same dimensional Unified Field as the D-1 anti-particles of parallel Earth:

Particle D-2 = Anti-particle D-1.

Particle D-3 = Anti-particle D-2.

Particle D-4 = Anti-particle D-3, etc.

The frequency bands that make up the D-2 particles of Earth are the same frequency bands that make up the D-1 anti-particles of Parallel Earth.

Earth's D-3 particles co-exist with parallel Earth's D-2 anti-particles.

Parallel Earth's D-2 anti-particles co-exist with Earth's D-3 particles, etc.

When observing Earth's D-3 landscape (which are the dimensional frequency bands that appear solid to a consciousness stationed in D-4 of the particle universe) one perceives the contours of D-3 particle and D-2 anti-particle Earth.

It is important to realize this intimate relationship between the particle content of Earth and anti-particle Earth, if one is to understand the reality fields in which Agartha, the Inner Earth, takes place. In view of the above dimensional particle and anti-particle relationships, the three levels of Earth's planetary body and those of the parallel Earth can be understood as follows:

Earth's D-2 elemental body = anti-particle Earth's D-1 iron core crystal.

Earth's D-3 mental body/atmosphere = anti-particle Earth's D-2 elemental body.

Anti-particle Earth's D-3 mental body/atmosphere = Earth's D-4 astral body, which is the D-4 gold core crystal Merkaba Field of Tara, stationed within the center of Earth's Sun.

Agartha represents an Earth reality field that exists between the Earth and her parallel double. Earth's D-1 iron core crystal is stationed within the first dimensional frequency bands of the particle universe, at O-accretion level. Antiparticle Earth's D-1 iron core crystal is stationed within the D-2 frequency bands of the particle universe, Earth's elemental kingdom, at accretion level 1. Agartha's iron core crystal can be viewed as being stationed halfway between Earth's D-1 core crystal and the core crystal of parallel Earth at particle universe D-2, which would represent a 0.5-accretion level in the D-1 frequency bands. For Earth, parallel Earth and Agartha, the elemental body is one dimensional band above the placement of the iron core crystal, and the mental body/atmosphere is one dimensional band above the elemental body, or two dimensional bands above the iron core crystal.

Earlier in our discussions we have mentioned the existence of the Inner Earth, Agartha, which is located in a frequency modulation zone between Earth and Earth's double in the parallel universe. Agartha represents part of Earth, and like Earth, Agartha has three levels of the planetary body. The Earth's three primary body levels exist within dimensions 1, 2 and 3. There is a relationship of particle pulsation speed between Earth and her parallel double:

The particle pulsation speed of Earth's D-2 = anti-particle pulsation speed of parallel Earth D-1.

Earth's D-3 particle pulsation speed = that of parallel D-2, etc.

The speed of particle pulsation within each dimensional band in the anti-particle universe is faster than that of the corresponding dimension in the particle universe. The particle pulsation speeds of the dimensional bands in the particle universe run one dimension behind those of the dimensional bands in the anti-particle universe. The speed of particle pulsation in the particle universe D-2 would be the speed at which anti-particles pulsate in D-1 of the parallel universe. Earth's D-2 particles are stationed within the same dimensional Unified Field as the D-1 anti-particles of parallel Earth:

From the perspective of the fourth dimension (where human consciousness is presently stationed) the D-1 iron core crystal of anti-particle Earth, (that is stationed within the overtone D-2 frequency bands of the particle universe) and the D-1 iron core crystal of particle Earth, (that is stationed within the D-1 frequency bands of the particle universe), perceptually merge and appear as the Sun. The Sun appears to be separated by many miles from Earth. From this perspective, what appears to be the physical body of Earth is actually the low to middle D-3 frequency fields, the slower-moving particles of Earth's "mental body."

The atmosphere on and surrounding Earth is the middle to upper D-6 frequency fields. The "outer space" existing beyond Earth's atmosphere represents a Repulsion Zone and the frequency fields of D-4 through 15 that exist beyond this Repulsion Zone. From the fourth-dimensional perspective, there appears to be a separation of many miles between Earth and the Sun because the natural Repulsion Zone between D-3 and D-4 creates the illusion of absence of light and expansion of space. This Repulsion Zone is created by the 45degrees shift of angular rotation of particle spin that occurs between one Harmonic Universe and the Harmonic Universe above. There are five primary Repulsion Zones within the 15-dimensional universe, which create the illusion of vast distances between star systems existing within the 15 dimensions.

Though Earth, the planets and the galaxies appear to be separated in space by great distances, that distance is only a natural holographic illusion created by the refraction of energy waves through varying angular relationships between spinning particles. All that you perceive outside of yourselves, including Earth and what appears to lie beyond, in Earth's immediate solar system, actually exists at the center of Earth's Sun, at varying rates of particle pulsation and angular relationship of particle spin. Earth's Sun is likewise contained within a larger solar structure with other planetary bodies, which would appear to exist outside of that Sun from various stations of perception. The reality of the mechanics of energy is that dimensions 1-3, and all things contained within them, exist within the D-4 Merkaba Fields of Tara's gold core crystal and that core crystal is stationed at the center of the Sun. The gold core crystal at the center of Earth's Sun serves as an electromagnetic portal structure between HU-1 and HU-2. Though the Universe appears spread out over great distances, in reality it all exists Within the same space, at various dimensional frequency levels and particle spin relationships.

We are telling you of these hidden reality mechanics so you may begin to comprehend what will be taking place on Earth as your half-cycle period approaches and the Bridge Zone Project goes into operation. We have said that Earth's accretion level will be shifted from its present 2.5 level to that of 3.5 accretion. The present 2.5-accretion level is the measurement of the frequencies contained within Earth's morphogenetic field. Accretion level 2.5 is also the measurement of the beginning of Earth's atmospheric body, the part which is closest to Earth's surface.

Earth's atmospheric body represents the portions of the D-3 Unified Field that have not yet been pulled into Earth's morphogenetic field, the particle fields of D-3 that exist outside of Earth's morphogenetic field and thus outside of Earth's physical body structure. Earth's atmosphere is composed of the upper frequency bands of D-3, which represent the 2.5 - 3-accretion levels. Earth's atmosphere is thus said to be at 2.5 accretion.

At present, Earth's D-2 elemental body is at 1.5 accretion and its D-1 particle base is at 0.5 accretion. Agartha's atmosphere is at 3.5 accretion, its elemental body at 2.5, thus Agartha's elemental body is located within Earth's atmosphere at a different angular rotation of particle spin than that of Earth's particles, and so appears invisible. Agartha's particle base is at 1.5 accretion, thus Agartha's particle base is located within Earth's elemental body.

During the Bridge Zone transition, when Earth's atmosphere is shifted from 2.5 accretion to 3.5 accretion, it will be merged with the atmosphere of Agartha. Earth's elemental body will shift from 1.5 accretion to 2.5 accretion, Earth's elemental kingdom will merge with that of Agartha. Earth's particle base will shift from 0.5 accretion to 1.5 accretion, Earth's particle base will merge with Agartha's particle base. When Earth merges with Tara's grid in the D-4 time cycle between 2012 and 2017, the Earth's morphogenetic field temporarily reaches a height of accretion level 4, then returns to its natural 2.5-accretion level following 2017.

In the Bridge Zone Project, Earth's morphogenetic content will peak at accretion level 4 when merging with Tara's grid between 2012-2017, then instead of returning to its natural 2.5-accretion level/D-3 time cycle after 2017, Earth will return to the 3.5-accretion level. The 3.5-accretion level represents the time cycle between D-3 and D-4, in which Agartha's reality takes place.

In the usual process, Earth's particles would undergo a 45degrees shift in angular rotation of particle spin to enter the D-4 cycle, then shift back 45degrees to return to the D-3 time cycle. In the Bridge Zone, Earth will undergo the 45degrees shift of angular rotation of particle spin to merge with Tara. Instead of shifting back 45degrees to return to the D-3 time cycle, Earth's particles will shift back only 22.5degrees, placing Earth within the 3.5-accretion level, the time cycle between D-3 and D-4, merging Earth and Agartha. Earth will become the Inner Earth, Agartha, through the 2012-2017 transition.

Humans who have assembled all of the fourth DNA strand and half of the fifth will perceive this transition as the emergence of new lands and structures on Earth, and the literal disappearance of some of the existing Earth structures. Humans who do not assemble these strands will perceive a different reality entirely. During this transition, the particles of Earth that are unable to fully shift into the faster pulsation rate, those that cannot reach an accretion level of 3.5, will not make this shift into the Bridge Zone. The particles that do not shift will create a Phantom Earth that will return to the D-3 time cycle. The Phantom Earth will no longer remain attached to the morphogenetic field of Earth and Tara. This condition is referred to as a planet being "cut out of the grid." The planet is no longer attached to the evolutionary imprint contained within its morphogenetic field. A phantom planet is no longer capable of evolving out of the Harmonic Time cycle in which it is placed, it is no longer considered an Ascension Planet, it is called a Descending Planet. Such a planet will continue to evolve within its Harmonic Universe time cycles, slowly expending the energies held within its core, until its particle pulsation rhythms slow, its temperatures cool and eventually it implodes to become a black hole. It can take billions of years for a Descending Planet to meet this destination, this does not occur quickly, and life can continue to evolve upon its surface for many years. In the case of Earth's coming changes, when the planet is shifted to the Bridge Zone, the portions of Earth's particles that do not make the shift will become a Phantom Earth -- a Descending Earth.

The phantom version of Earth will be cut off from the interdimensional Time Matrix grid, and the Phantom Earth will return to the D-3 time cycle following 2017. The entire Bridge Zone Project was designed to keep Earth's primary particle base out of that D-3 time cycle, because in that time continuum the Dracos-Zeta Resistance successfully employs the Frequency Fence and creates Earth's destruction in 2976 AD. (This probable future for the D-3 time cycle can be averted if the Resistance-inspired 2003 experiment does not take place). In the Phantom Earth D-3 time cycle Earth changes occur, which debilitate a portion of human civilization, and the Zeta-Dracos hybrids come to "help put things back together", while placing the remaining populations under covert mind control through the use of Frequency Fence and Holographic Insert technology.

Humans who do not assemble DNA strand 4 and half of strand 5 will find themselves within this probability on the D-3 Phantom Earth. They will not know they are being controlled, and they will not realize the Dracos-Zeta Resistance manipulates and covertly directs world culture. They will not realize they are not free. And the souls of D-5 phantom Earth will consciously have no idea of the ultimate destiny of soul fragmentation toward which they will be headed. Most souls caught in this D-3 incarnational cycle in 2017 will have to continue reincarnating within the D-3 continuum, until they slowly assemble the fourth and half of the fifth DNA strand, which will be exceedingly difficult to do while under Frequency Fence control. Your future incarnational selves will be those humans faced with the 2976 cataclysm. Through the Bridge Zone Project the severity of this nature can be lessened.

If the Bridge Zone Project is successful, the D-4 time continuum, in which the Zetas now have their strong hold, will become free from Dracos-Zeta control, so the 2976 AD explosion of Earth will be avoided for the D-3 Earth. The Resistance will still attempt to infiltrate and control D-3 Earth, but their chances of success will be greatly reduced after losing control of the D-4 continuum.

Humans remaining in the D-3 time cycle will not benefit from the genetic acceleration opportunity that is open to Bridge Zone humans, as they will be cut off from the Sphere of Amenti morphogenetic field, which will remain in Earth's core in the Bridge Zone. They will follow a different course of evolution on Descending Earth. It is much more difficult for individual souls to ascend from such a planet, as their personal connection to the Sphere of Amenti morphogenetic field, which allows them direct access to their higher-dimensional identity, also becomes severed.

The Bridge Zone Project is an absolute necessity to ensure the survival of Earth, and it also allows humans the opportunity to evolve beyond the reaches of Dracos-Zeta manipulation. If events unfold perfectly, all humans will shift to the Bridge Zone in 2017, and thus no one will fall under Dracos-Zeta dominion, but the chances of such high success are slim. It is presently essential that a critical mass of humans reach a 4.5-accretion level before 2012.

If this does not occur, no one will make it to the Bridge Zone continuum, the Halls of Amenti will not fully open and some degree of Earth changes will take place between 2012-2017. Humans who are able to assemble the fifth DNA strand can be rescued by guardian transports, but there will be little time for such an evacuation, and the majority of the population could not withstand transport travel to Agartha or Tara. If the Bridge Zone Project is not successful, most of the human populations will be unable to escape Earth changes, covert Dracos-Zeta rule and separation from their personal soul matrix. If the Bridge Zone Project fails, Earth will meet its untimely demise in 2946 AD. Guardian Host Matrix transplants would have to be used to shift Descending Planet souls into Agartha before 2976 destruction. This would constitute another massive Guardian rescue mission in the future, the prospects of which are not promising, if humanity were under Resistance Frequency Fence control. The need for this rescue will be removed if present day humans can accept responsibility for their personal evolution now, and assist the Guardians in making the Bridge Zone Project a success.

Your future is in your hands, and your races will live the consequences of your collective choices. Each individual has the power and the responsibility for choosing the path of personal destiny that will unfold. In choosing to ignore the reality of Earth's present multidimensional affairs, you will be subjugating your personal power to those hidden forces that would be delighted to control your destiny for you. If you are wise, you will not surrender your evolutionary survival so easily. You have all the help you need to succeed, but humanity must also do its part and become responsible for personal evolution.

Three Tracks of Time; Humanity Facing Three Probable Futures and Three Tracks of Time

The technical information we have provided on the mechanics of the Bridge Zone Project serves to illustrate some of the operations of multidimensional physics. We are quite aware that it will be centuries before earthly scientific communities can comprehend some of the dynamics of which we speak. We provided the information so those of scientific persuasion might begin to realize the sophistication of true spiritual science, so they might be less prone to dismiss the importance of the information we have given. We suggest that one use the intuitive senses when trying to understand some of the more complicated concepts we have presented, as the intuitions are better equipped to translate this data into cognition, than are the facilities of the logical-analytical mind alone. To simplify the meaning of the Bridge Zone Project, it can be viewed as the vessel through which three probable future paths of development open to the human population. Between the years 2012-2017, there will be three distinct time continua into which the human consciousness can pass to continue its evolutionary journey. These time continua represent three different tracks of time that different portions of humanity will follow.

  1. Time Track One-Voyagers Ascension-D-4 Time Cycle 553257661! Leap into the Future

    The first track of time opening to the human population in 2012, and the most desirable for those who can achieve it, constitutes catching the crest of the morphogenetic wave between 2012-2017 and ascending into the D-5 time cycle of Tara (or into the higher-dimensional fields of Gaia and the Meta-galactic Core.) We refer to the individuals who will complete bodily ascension as the Voyagers. To become a Voyager one must fully assemble the fifth DNA strand no later than 2022. After 2022, this first time track is no longer an option. In this future one would expect to experience subtle communications with a guardian group of either ET or metaterrestrial nature, prior to the ascension period.

    Through this communication one will be taught how to prepare for their personal ascension, and will be given times and locations as to when and where the physical event will take place. For individuals who are ascending but cannot fully transmute the body to do so, preparation for achieving ascension following natural death will be provided through subtle communications and spiritual work. Most ascending individuals will be required to engage in conscious Cellular transmutation work, and will be guided through personal spiritual work, to the appropriate methodology for their personal development.

    Individuals who will bodily ascend will at some point in their development experience direct physical or conscious etheric contact with a Guardian group. At the designated time, they will be secretly brought to the location from which they will ascend. Some will be taken, via various portal routes, into the Halls of Amenti. They will be led into the Halls and assisted in transmuting their bodies into light (which constitutes raising the pulsation rhythm of particles in the body and consciousness). As light, they will pass their consciousness into the Sphere of Amenti and through the portals of the Halls of Amenti, they will embody the frequencies of the Blue Flame Stall of Amenti within their consciousness and morphogenetic field, and pass into Tara. Once transferred to Tara, such individuals will then have the pulsation rate of their consciousness slowed to D-5 frequency, and they will find themselves re-manifest in a less dense, more perfected version of their body. They will appear in one of several receiving stations on Tara, set up for this purpose, and will be met by greeters appointed by the Priests of Ur and Mu on Tara. The greeters will escort them to one of several residential learning centers, appropriate to the personal level of development, and they will be provided with all necessities.

    Couples or groups who ascend together will be able to remain together if they so choose. For a time the Voyagers will be offered classes through which they can acclimate to their new reality, and will then be offered communal residence or will be hosted by private Taran families who will provide lodging, sustenance and love. Memory of multidimensional experience will be fully returned, and the Voyager's will have the opportunity to commune with soul friends and family whom they had forgotten in earthly life. Voyagers will learn to integrate themselves as time travelers, into a culture that exists about 5532.5 years in the future of present day Earth. This culture is built upon the principles of the Law of One, and love, brorherhood, freedom, health, spiritual at-one-ment and joy are the foundations upon which this society is built. It is well worth the Voyage for those who can achieve ascension.

    Some who are on the ascension time track will not have the full fifth strand of DNA assembled but will be close to this 5-accretion level. They will be unable to pass directly through the Halls of Amenti portals, so will instead be guided to Transport locations on Earth where they will be brought upon interdimensional transit craft and prepared for a journey into space.

    Some of those on the transports will have their consciousness transferred into a clone body of their original body form (these clones were prepared in advance through guardian abduction/visitation encounters). The Guardians use cloning only in cases of individuals who possess most of the necessary fifth strand DNA assembly. Guardian cloning is used for individuals who would have been able to ascend if they had not encountered genetic damage while on Earth. Cloning is used for near-ascension-level individuals who experienced irreparable genetic damage due to intruder ET manipulation, birth defects, accidents or illness suffered on Earth.

    Not all individuals taking the Transport ascension route will have their consciousness transferred into a clone body. Most will simply have their bio-energetic fields adjusted to facilitate rapid fifth DNA strand building.
    (Note: clones created by the Guardian ET groups are expressly for the purpose of facilitating human ascensions. These are not to be confused with cloning tactics used by intruder Dracos-Zeta forces for infiltration into human culture). Voyagers on the Transports will be taken into outer space, then through the D-4 Merkaba Field at the center of the Sun and into the Halls of Amenti at the D-4 level (this is the same ascension path used by souls who die/drop their bodies and ascend to Tara as soul essence. However, individuals on the Transports will not be leaving a body behind).
    The Transport craft will emerge through the core of Tara's Sun in D-5, then proceed to landing facilities on Tara. lnterdimensional Transport vessels are designed for such solar passage, as they are able to modulate frequency bands and alter the composition of their structure. Most human Voyagers will experience a period of deep sleep then a bit of temporary time disorientation as the Transports encounter the solar passages. Once they land on Tara, the Transport Voyagers will experience the same orientation events as those who ascended directly through the Halls of Amenti. All Voyagers will have a companion assigned to them following their arrival on Tara. The companion will assist them in adjusting to the new reality, and will remain with them until the Voyager has comfortably integrated into Taran culture.

    Some Voyagers, who have fully assembled the sixth DNA strand and have reached an accretion level of 6, will have the opportunity to ascend beyond Tara in HU-2, to Gaia in HU-3 or into the Meta-galactic Core at D-8 and completely leave matter form, the dimensional system and Time Matrix. This is the path of full mastery. Normally it is available to only the few who are born into the highest resonating genetic codes. Due to Earth's upcoming infusion of fifth-dimensional frequency, in the Bridge Zone time track, the fifth DNA strand assembly will be made available to everyone who works consciously to assimilate the D-5 frequency into the body. Once the fifth DNA strand is assembled, assembly of the sixth strand begins, and some individuals will be able to fully assemble the sixth strand between 2012-2017, while the Halls of Amenti and portals to Tara and Gaia are opened (Gaia's portals open for only three days in 2017). Guardians will be available to assist in all ascension procedures, those leading to Tara and beyond.

    The Voyagers' ascension to Tara will be done solely through private, personal contact. There will be no mass landings of Guardian ships to pick up intended Voyagers, there will be no public knowledge of the logistic orchestration of these events. Individuals who are able to participate in this activity will be contacted privately and secretly guided to the appropriate location, just prior to leaving. Publicly conducting such activities would serve only to cause major chaos within your social orders, not to mention military interference, so ascensions will remain a closely guarded covert guardian activity.

    We present this material now to assist potential Voyagers in remembering their soul agreements to participate in these activities. Those who are intended to ascend can find this information through working directly with their own spiritual identities. Even if you do not consciously remember such soul agreements, you will feel a certain way about the ascension option when confronted with this material. If the path of ascension is the right one for you, you will sense this, and find your soul-self awareness guiding you to the appropriate preparatory procedures. The ascension path is not something the Guardians have made happen for you, it is the natural path of your personal soul evolution. The Guardians do not control the ascension process -- they simply facilitate humans and the souls and over-souls of humans who are ready for this natural evolutionary step.

  2. Time Track Two -- Phantom Earth Descending Planet -- D-6 Time Cycle Returning to the Present

    The second track of time opening to the human population in 2017 is that of the natural procession through the half-point, in which Earth returns to the D-3 time cycle following 2017. If the Bridge Zone Project is successful, the Earth that will return to the D-3 time cycle will be the "phantom Earth," the remaining particles of Earth's body that were unable to transmute to higher accretion levels. This is the least-favorable option available to humanity, as this is the future in which humanity falls under the covert control of the Dracos-Zeta Resistance. Humans who will see this future after 2012 will be those who have not assembled their DNA to at least the fourth strand by 2012. On August 12th, 2003 the Dracos-Zeta Resistance plan to motivate certain factions of the Interior Government to orchestrate another experiment similar to those of the Montauk Project of 1983 and the Philadelphia Experiment of 1943. The Interior government will be led to believe this project is for the benefit of humankind, that it will stop Earth changes from occurring in 2012.

    To those of the Interior Government who may be reading this material, please heed this warning: You are being tricked and used as pawns by the Draco:Zeta Resistance. They are planning to use you to orchestrate a covert takeover, through which you, the populations and the Earth will be placed under subliminal, bio-neurological Resistance control. If you allow this experiment to take place, you will ensure that the populations remaining in the D-3 time track will fall under Dracos-Zeta Resistance Frequency Fence and Holographic Insert control. You can stop them from putting the Frequency Fence in place if you refuse to participate in this experiment. Stop "buying into the lies" and false promises of the Dracos-Zeta Resistance. If not for the sake of your planet or your people, then at least for the sake of your own personal safety. Rethink your positions in relation to the Resistance and redirect your course of action. There is still time left to shift the fate of the D-3 time continuum. If the Dracos-Zeta plan is not stopped in 2003, they will begin broadcasting the EM pulses of the Frequency Fence in 2004 and beam in Holographic Inserts by 2006. People who do not have a minimum of 3.75-accretion level, (3.75-accretion level constitutes full assembly of the third DNA strand and 75 percent of the fourth strand), will fall under the bio-neurological block of the Frequency Fence and will become subliminally controlled and directed by the Dracos-Zeta Resistance. This includes those of you in the Interior Government who are foolish enough to believe these EBEs are your allies. No one will know they are being controlled. Those under the new Frequency Fence will become cut off from their personal intuitive senses and organic connection to their soul matrix. They will be unable to further assemble the DNA strands, and thus will not be able to participate in accelerated evolution and the coming ascension opportunity. The EBEs will offer a new belief system of a religious nature that will teach subservience to a higher order of spiritual hierarchy, which will become the belief catalyst for the "New World Order" of covert control and dominion foretold in your Biblical stories.

    When the phantom Earth enters the 2012-2017 period, there will be geographical and climatic changes on Earth, the degree of which we cannot fully foresee. The severity of such changes will depend completely upon how the Earth's grid reacts to the frequency disruptions of the Frequency Fence. It is the Frequency Fence that will be primarily responsible for causing severe Earth changes, so if the 2003 infiltration is stopped, the severity of potential Earth changes between 2012-2017 can be significantly reduced.

    What do you think might happen to your nuclear weapons and reactors if such Earth changes take place? It is time your governments began considering these issues. If these events go unchecked, and the Frequency Fence plan is not diverted, it is presently estimated that about 40 percent of Earth's surface will be heavily affected by these changes, 15 percent of this 40 percent taking place within the territories belonging to the USA. These estimates may change, depending up how this Earth drama unfolds between now and 2012. Needless to say, the cultures of Earth‘s D-3 time cycle would be adversely affected. The populations surviving such events would remain under covert Dracos-Zeta Resistance control, unaware of the truth that had caused them such suffering. We reiterate: These events can Still be changed, before 2003, if the Interior Government changes its agreements with the Resistance forces.

    There is a tentative plan by the Dracos-Zeta Resistance to stage a public landing in 2001, after allowing bits of information concerning their presence to reach the general public. They intend to send their Rutilia operatives (Zeta-Dracos hybrids that resemble Zeta Greys, called EBEs by the covert government) to members of the Interior Government, posing as emissarics. They will offer technology and friendship.

    Do not trust them. We implore the Interior Government on Earth to refuse any and all dealings with these beings, for they are not your allies nor friends, They are attempting to pull a covert "Trojan Horse" stunt on you. This can succeed only if you "open the gates," enter agreements with them and allow them to convince you to orchestrate experiments, the consequences of which you do not understand. The Bridge Zone Project will remain operable regardless of the choices of the Interior Government. Humans are advised to begin working with the higher-chakra centers to accelerate the assembly and alignment of the third and fourth DNA strands before 2004. If the Resistance is successful in orchestrating the Frequency Fence in 2004, humans whose DNA has not reached the 3.75-accretion level will be susceptible to the perceptual distortions caused by the Frequency Fence. You can all learn to protect yourselves from this manipulation if you take responsibility for working with your bio-energetic system to accelerate DNA assembly.

    Reach for spiritual integration with your soul identity while it is easy to do so, for if you begin this integration process now (by assembling DNA strands 3 and 4), it will completely protect you from the Frequency Fence.

    If you fall under Dracos-Zeta control, you will continue to evolve as souls upon a Descending Planet. You will not consciously realize that you are being controlled and subliminally manipulated. Experientially those who are under Frequency Fence control will be unable to perceive the effects of the multidimensional changes taking place between 2012-2017.

    If the Earth changes meet or exceed the damage we have estimated, human culture will be dealt a severe blow and your social, political and economic structures will be unable to easily recuperate from these events. If we are successful in convincing the Interior Government to stop negotiations with the Dracos-Zeta Resistance and the experiment of 2003 does not take place, a different reality picure will be perceived by those remaining in the D-3 time cycle. Localized grid imbalances will most likely still occur, and climatic deviations will continue to acelerate until 2017. Your primary social structures will remain intact, but national disaster relief funds and insurance organizations may collapse due to an overabundance of claims and needed expenditure. If the Resistance is unable to employ the Frequency Fence by 2004, which they cannot do if the 2003 experiment does not take place, they will have little recourse. As long as the Interior Government refuses dealings with the Resistance, the Resistance will be unable to orchestrate a full infiltration into human society.

    Once the Earth grid passes through 2017 without the complications of the Frequency Fence, and the primary vulnerability of the portal structure ebbs, Guardian Visitors will be able to enforce a ban on Dracos-Zeta presence and these intruders will leave. Your government systems will still evolve under the influence of the human Interior Government. Guardian Visitors will again attempt to make contact with this covert organization, in order to establish public contact procedures through which human social conscience and order can be redirected toward peaceful evolution. Humans remaining in the D-3 time track will still find themselves evolving on a Descending Planet and the opportunity to rapidly evolve the fifth DNA strand will have passed, as the phantom Earth will not receive the full infusion of D-5 frequency.

    You will reincarnate on this Descending Planet until you can assemble the third through fifth DNA strands, which is a slow process that takes numerous lifetimes, except during the acceleration opportunity presented in the ascension cycle. If you die after 2022 without the D-4 and D-5 frequency patterns assembled in your personal morphogenetic field, reincarnation in HU-1 will be mandatory. This is simply the nature of the energy dynamics involved in soul evolution. While evolving on a Descending Planet it is very important for individuals to have conscious knowledge of ascension mechanics, for the opportunity of spontaneous mass ascension is no longer an option. Guardian Visitors Will assist in keeping this knowledge alive and available to humans remaining on phantom Earth in the D-3 time cycle. We pray that each individual can be reached with this message, so the opportunity of ascension and freedom is not lost to your present identity. If the 2003 experiment and the Dracos-Zeta Frequency Fence can be averted, those in the D-3 time cycle will follow a different path of evolution than humans in the Bridge Zone and ascension time cycles. They will have the opportunity to evolve more slowly, yet still have the option of free will and more open contact with guardian races. The severity of Earth changes during the 2012-2017 transitions will be greatly reduced.

    If the Dracos-Zeta Resistance is successful in 2003, life in D-3 will continue under their covert dominion and Earth changes Will take place between 2012-2017. Once D-3 Earth is under Resistance Frequency Fence control, the Dracos-Zeta Resistance will be motivated to protect their "vested interests" on Earth from guardian tampering. If the Resistance gains leverage and confidence through successfully orchestrating the Frequency Fence, it will be very difficult for the Guardians to enforce a ban on them without direct military confrontation. Such a "Star Wars" confrontation between Resistance and guardian forces would have further catastrophic consequences for D-3 Earth, and it has not been decided by the guardian legions whether such intervention would be conducted.

    The Guardians are taking a "let's wait and see what happens" approach to this subject. The Guardians can only protect humanity from the consequences of its choices for so long, after which point full responsibility for personal evolution must be returned to the human race. The opportunity to create self-protection is now being offered through the Guardians' attempts to educate humanity. If this opportunity is ignored, the humans remaining in the D-3 time cycle will have to accept responsibility for their selected ignorance and face the consequences of covert Dracos-Zeta rule. Further guardian intervention would only be considered if the D-3 populations made a show of effort to take responsibility and make the needed changes prior to 2017. The Guardians are willing to help those who are willing to help themselves, but have little patience left for those who refuse to learn, grow and become responsible for their choices. If the Bridge Zone Project is not successful, Earth will remain in HU-1 under Dracos-Zeta rule, and your incarnational destiny on HU-1 Earth will meet a premature end in 2976 AD. The majority of the human population can avoid these less favorable futures by seizing the opportunity of accelerated evolution represented by the Bridge Zone Project.

  3. Time Track Three -- the Bridge Zone-D65 Time Cycle 2213 -- year Leap into the Future

    The third time track available to humanity in 2017 is that leading into the Bridge Zone. Individuals having a 4.5-accretion level/assembly of the full fourth DNA strand and half of the fifth will enter the Bridge Zone time continuum. We need a critical mass of people to reach 4.5 accretion before 2012 in order for the Earth's grid to raise high enough in speed to enter the Bridge Zone in 2012. The accretion level of Earth is being continually measured and monitored, and as of this writing (August 1998) things look quite promising. Recent events involving the Sphere of Amenti have given us much encouragement for the success of the Bridge Zone Project, and we are still on schedule for the opening of the Halls of Amenti in 2012. The transition of Earth moving into the Bridge Zone began in 1997 as we infused Earth's grid with UHF energy to assist in raising the particle pulsation rate of Earth's core. The speed of Earth's core particles will be progressively raised between now and 2012.

    As Earth progressively moves closer to 2012, a subtle division will begin to appear within the populations of Earth. Those with higher accretion rates will progressively find themselves surrounded by others of similar accretion levels, and those with low accretion rates will likewise group. You will see a more [apparent obvious] division between what you consider the "light and dark forces" moving within your populations. You may see extremes of this condition, especially in geological areas in proximity to the seven major Earth vortices/chakras (we will discuss the Vortices in following pages).

    Small-scale wars may break out in some areas, motivated covertly by visiting members of the Ancient Anunnaki Resistance, who entered orbit around Earth in D-4 in 1997, with the intention of amplifying the potentials of Earth changes to see the downfall of human culture. The Anunnaki Resistance will not directly intervene, nor do they work with the Dracos-Zeta Resistance, they are simply here to see Earth purged of what they consider the "cosmic virus" of the human race. They will motivate conflict and personal and collective strife by attempting to manipulate people from the D-4 astral plane. Their purpose is to increase grid instability, as they know this will amplify any Earth changes that may occur. They are not as highly motivated as the Dracos-Zeta Resistance, and will not attempt direct interference in Earth affairs, so as to avoid direct conflict with the Sirian Council, their Council Loyalist Anunnaki Brothers and the other Guardian groups from HU-2 and HU-3. They are simply game players who will try to tip the balances of the unfolding Earth drama in the favor of human extinction.

    The only people who will be susceptible to Anunnaki Resistance manipulation will be those who have low accretion levels and who have not learned to put protective energetic barriers around the astral identity. Anyone working consciously and sincerely to integrate the soul identity will have protection from Anunnaki Resistance manipulation. Humans with high accretion levels will be called upon to assist the guardian races in building a frequency block in D-4 to protect Earth's major portals/vortices from Anunnaki Resistance energy transmissions. Guardians from the Andromeda galaxy presently have Earth's vortices sealed under a protective D-4 frequency seal, but in the event that the Anunnaki Resistance manage to decode the frequency seal co-ordinates (which they occasionally do, requiring repeated guardian rescaling of the vortices), the Andromies will need human help to ground a more sophisticated vortex frequency seal. Human Light-workers involved with the "Portal Project" are presently on standby, waiting for the time when they will be called into service. Human Light workers will also assist in keeping the portal regions balanced on Earth between 2012-2022.

E T Influences

Presently the human collective moves together toward the three divergent tracks of time. By 2012 the divisions within the populations will be set, as the three groups, with three different accretion levels, begin to move into their appropriate track of time. Those on the ascension track will have already made preparations in their DNA and have a more conscious understanding of the process with which they are involved. Those on the Descending Planet time track will proceed with "business as usual", unaware of the changes taking place around them. If the Dracos-Zeta Frequency Fence is successful, the "peripheral blindness" of those on the Descending Planet track will be amplified.

There may be exaggerated movements from within the Interior Government to ban, discredit, confuse and black out from public view, information pertaining to ascension mechanics, advanced multidimensional technologies and the truth of Visitor agendas. These tactics are already being used to keep the general populations unaware of what is taking place regarding ET and metaterrestrial contact. You will see counter-movements emerging through which genuine information is made available to those who will listen. Many of the traditional religious organizations will be used as dis-information vehicles, through which the public is taught to view the new information as "evil." This tactic is orchestrated through Zeta-human infiltrates presently working within various organizations. You will see many distraction tactics emerging, through which public attention is purposely and covertly directed away from the issues of spiritual development and into fear-based, conflict-laden agendas. The threats of economic disaster, war and famine, as well as menial issues will all be used, through covertly manipulated media propaganda, to divert public attention away from the real issues taking place. The Zetas are expert propagandists, and subliminal manipulators, and are quite accustomed to subliminally influencing the unsuspecting minds of humans in key positions to carry out their bidding.

The propaganda program, which has convinced the majorities that ET presence is not real, has been in effect since the 1940s, and you will see a continuation and acceleration of this propaganda until about 2001, when the program will be changed to begin preparing the public for intended EBE contact. When information about the possible validity of ET presence begins to make it into public View, the Dracos-Zeta Resistance will present themselves as Guardians and attempt to make guardian groups appear as intruders. The Resistance may orchestrate a mass landing in 2001, but only if they are confident that they will succeed in motivating human Interior Government to conduct the 2003 experiment. If by 2001, the Resistance fears their Frequency Fence plan will not succeed, they will not stage a landing. They will still work to instigate the 2003 experiment, and may increase their abductions within the general populace, making it appear as though guardian groups are responsible, in order to trick the Interior Government to continue with the 2003 experiment. The shift in the perspective of the propaganda program will take place between 2001-2003, if it takes place at all.

If news validating the reality of visiting ET presence reaches public distribution networks by 2001 you can be sure the Dracos-Zeta Frequency Fence plan is still in operation and that the Interior Government continues to work with the Resistance. If a mass level, public landing takes place any time between 2001-2003, realize these are not friendly Visitors regardless of what they may claim.

In the event that the Frequency Fence plan remains operational and the Resistance schedules its mass landing, several guardian ET groups may create mass sightings, to increase public awareness of the reality of ET presence. They will not conduct a mass landing or initiate physical contact on a public or governmental level. If Guardians deem such "fly-by" tactics necessary, these events may take place anywhere between 2000-4003. The purpose of such an event will be to warn humans who are aware of these hidden agendas that the Resistance still plans infiltration. If the guardian "fly-by's" occur, this is intended as a sign for the populations to begin preparation for Earth changes, because if the Frequency Fence is employed, some degree of tectonic shifting will result.

Be aware!

If you begin to experience mass "fly-by's" between 2000-2003, you need to make provisions for coming climatic and Earth changes. In this event the Guardians will provide information on "safe space" locations through their private human contacts.

If the Resistance believes its infiltration plan will not succeed, they will not land between 2001-2003, and the Guardians will not conduct mass "fly by's." The old propaganda program of blocking public awareness of ET presence will resume and the Interior Government will continue to distract public attention from this issue so as to retain control of the populations. If the 2003 experiment is stopped (the Resistance needs the cooperation of the Interior Government for this experiment to be successful) there will still be three tracks of time facing the human populace.

In the D-3 time cycle Descending Planet track, the Dracos-Resistance will leave of their own accord, knowing they cannot claim dominion over human populations and that after 2017 Guardians can enforce a ban on Dracos-Zeta presence. If the Earth's grid is balanced in 2012, the Dracos-Zeta Resistance and the Anunnaki Resistance will leave. Earth's populations can then focus upon the primary issues at hand, assisting the Guardians to keep Earth's grid balanced and accelerating personal evolution in preparation for the opening of the Halls of Amenti between 2012-2022.

If 92 percent of Earth's populations could reach a 4.5-accretion level by 2012, no one would take the second track of time back into the D-3 time cycle of the Descending Earth. This is not likely, however, so as it stands some of the Earth's populations will indeed return to the D-3 continuum. These are the only individuals susceptible to the Dracos-Zeta Frequency Fence, and we hope that the Interior Government will stop the 2003 experiment so these individuals do not have to contend with the Frequency Fence and resulting changes of the D-3 Earth. If humans begin working now to consciously assemble DNA and increase accretion level, there is still time to become immune to that intended Frequency Fence and prepare to leave the D-3 continuum. If you can achieve a 4.5-accretion level by 2012 you will automatically end up in the Bridge Zone continuum in 2017. As long as 8 percent of Earth's populations reach a S-accretion level, 144,000 people reach a 6-accretion level, and about 40 percent reach a 4.5 level, the Bridge Zone Project will be successful.

In approaching the Bridge Zone time track, humans will perceive a growing gap between the populations following old, fear-based agendas and those following the path of personal enlightenment between 1998-2012. These on the Bridge Zone path will begin to bond together in a global network of enlightenment, doing personal and planetary energy healing work and preparation for Stellar Activations. The schedule of events leading up to the opening of the Halls of Amenti will continue to unfold up to 2012, when Earth's grid begins to merge with Tara's and the Halls of Amenti begin to open.

As this schedule of events proceeds, the population divisions will begin to fall out of range of each other's perceptions. Those headed to the Bridge Zone will experience progressively more awareness of multidimensional reality, personal purpose and incarnational memory, as the Sphere of Amenti progressively releases more of the race memory back into the Earth's grid. That multidimensional memory will be available to everyone, those who will access this memory will be people who have the genetic ability to pull higher frequency into their operational genetic codes. The more DNA you assemble, the higher your accretion level, the more information and memory you will be able to draw from the Earth's grid. The consciousness of the accelerating individuals will rapidly expand, while the awareness of the people entering the Descending Planet will remain about the same.

Between 1998 and 2012, these two groups of people will progressively become more "invisible" to each other, as the procession of their lives moves in opposite directions. There will appear to be natural sequences of events that occur as individuals of lower accretion begin to move out of the lives of those of higher accretion levels, to be replaced by new individuals who have a higher accretion level. Those of lower accretion levels will find themselves more and more in like company.

The progressive separation of populations will take place as the particles which compose the bodies and consciousness of people with higher accretion/ DNA strand assembly levels begin to pulsate at progressively faster rhythms, moving people of higher and lower accretion levels farther and farther out of each others perceptual range. During the coming transitions, particle fields are separating. The bodies and consciousness of people are made of particles, thus humanity will also experience separation of its peoples into those with faster and slower-particle pulsation rhythms.

All humans will experience Earth's temporary shift into the D-4 time cycle and the Stellar Activations that create this shift. Humans with lower accretion levels will have difficulty assimilating the frequencies of the Stellar Activations. The Stellar Activations will create time acceleration for the people of Earth. This acceleration can be used to advance the evolutionary blueprint through cone sciously assimilating these energies into the body, in order to create greater health, vitality, harmony and awareness. If the new frequencies are not assimilated into the body, the time acceleration will apply to the degeneration of the body and consciousness and the manifestation of disharmony and disease.

The Bridge Zone populations will accelerate their ability to access Guardian information, and some will become involved in subtle communication with Guardian groups. In 2012, when the more intensive changes begin, localized climatic deviations and smaller Earth changes may arise, and the Bridge Zone people will pull together to help each other through these changes. Between 2009-2017 those in the Bridge Zone will begin to see certain public organizations, businesses and institutions either reach their natural ends or begin to take their operations in a more enlightened direction. Those on the Descending Planet will not perceive these changes. Some of the Bridge Zone people will become aware that the Inner Earth portals have opened and will have invitation to explore those realms. Some of the structures of the Inner Earth geography will begin to emerge on the Bridge Zone Earth, new islands will be discovered on Earth during this transition period, and new organizations of spiritual and social order will begin to emerge. Some groups of individuals will have open contact with various guardian ET and metaterrestrial Visitors. The particle base of both the Descending Earth and the Bridge Zone Earth will enter the D-4 time cycle between 2012-2017. The infusions of D-5 through D-9 energy will enter the grid of Bridge Zone Earth, and the spontaneous assembly of the fifth DNA strand imprint will begin within the populations whose accretion level at 2012 placed them in the pulsation rhythms of the Bridge Zone time track. The two Earth's will co-exist simultaneously within the D-4 time cycle between 2012 and 2017 and each of the two groups of people will simultaneously perceive two different sets of events.

In order to comprehend the nature of these changes, one must realize that the energy dynamics taking place involve Earth's particle base being separated into two different rhythms of particle pulsation, and the particle substance out of which human bodies and consciousness are composed will also experience such a separatron.

In 2017 human populations will completely separate into two groups, each perceiving a different set of events. These events will take place in two separate fields of particle pulsation rhythm. It will be as if part of the population "switched the channel on the television set of manifest events," one group remains watching the old channel, and the other group switches the channel of perception to a new station.

The particle pulsation rhythm of the entire Earth will temporarily be raised to the rhythm of D-4 frequencies between 5/5/2000 and 1/2012. The Guardians will infuse Earth's particle base with UHF D-4 energy transmissions until 5/5/2000. The portion of Earth's particle base that can hold this frequency pattern will increase to a higher D-4 pulsation rate and begin the Stellar Activation cycle, while the portions of Earth's particle base that cannot hold this frequency will remain at the lower D-4 rate of pulsation.

In the Bridge Zone particle base, the angular rotation of particle spin will be altered by the Guardians, in order for it to be transferred into the pulsation rhythms of the Bridge Zone-Agartha time continuum in 2017. The angular rotation of particle spin of Earth's higher vibrating particle base will be shifted 22.5degrees in reverse from the angle of particle rotation of Earth's lower vibrating particle base. This separation of particle pulsation rhythms will reach completion in 2017, just when Earth's grid is in full alignment with that of Tara and the Holographic Beam passes through the Photon Belt into direct alignment with Earth's seventh vortex/chakra. As the energies of the Holographic Beam pass into the Earth's bio-energetic field in 2017, the higher and lower vibrating particle bases of Earth will completely separate. The lower vibrating particle base will rapidly drop in vibration and return to the pulsation rhythm of the D-3 time continuum. The higher vibrating particle base will complete its 22.5degrees reverse shift in angular rotation of particle spin and fix its pulsation rhythm at the 3.5-accretion level of the Bridge Zone-Agartha time continuum.

When this separation transition completes in 2017, the populations will find themselves permanently divided into two separate groups.

Perceptual Stations
  1. Group One Descending Planet Perceptual Station

    Humans with lower accretion levels will perceive none of the multidimensional activity that is taking place. As long as the Frequency Fence is not operational, they will not experience massive Earth changes, but some localized shifting may occur. They will experience a three-day period of tension, fatigue and accelerated atmospheric pressure and a temporary disruption of the function of electrical apparatus at the height of the separation from Earth's higher vibrating grid in 2017. Scientists may detect odd variations in Earth's magnetic fields and a sudden, unexplainable increase in gamma ray activity. Solar storms and flare activity will appear to increase for several months, then rapidly return to normal appearance. At the height of the separation, a phenomenon that resembles a prolonged, spontaneous solar eclipse may occur, depending upon the stability of Earth's bio-energetic grid.

    The most notable occurrence will be that numerous groups of people will seem to have vanished from the Earth without a trace. There will be no explanation for these vanishings in conventional terms. For Earth in the D-3 continuum, little will have appeared to change, and populations will move forth into their D-3 evolution. The Halls of Amenti will be closed to them, as will the portals to the Inner Earth. They will experience massive Earth changes only in the event that the Frequency Fence is operational.

    In either case, Guardians will assist in realigning the planetary grids and returning Earth to stability. In the event that the Frequency Fence is operational, the D-3 populations will be totally unaware of the changes taking place, including the vanishings, as Holographic Inserts will be used to block perception of these events. Only the Earth changes would be apparent to the D-3 populations. Descending Planet populations will remain in the D-3 time continuum and the opportunity for mass ascension will no longer be possible in the future. Ascension of individuals will have to be orchestrated through Host Matrix Transplants. If the Frequency Fence becomes operational in 2004, they will see Earth changes and will be under covert Dracos-Zeta Resistance mind control. If not, they will slowly evolve and reincarnate toward building the fourth and fifth DNA strands through Host Matrix assistance.

  2. Group Two Bridge Zone Perceptual Station

    The populations who shift into the Bridge Zone will experience more obvious phenomena of change as the two particle bases of Earth complete their 2017 separation. Many structures of inorganic substance, composed of lower-vibrating particles, will simply appear to vanish, as well as populations having lower accretion levels. New island land masses will have appeared to emerge out of the oceans, seemingly over night. New passageways into the Earth will be found that lead into the Inner Earth territories. The most amazing phenomenon to manifest in the Bridge Zone will be the sudden appearance of buildings, roads and other structures of civilization that one did not remember having existed prior to this shift.

    Earth's Bridge Zone populations will find themselves in old familiar territories having the new twist of people, organizations, landscapes and social structures that resemble what was, but which are operating at a higher level of vibration/ pulsation and enlightenment. In 2017, portions of the Inner Earth, Agartha civilizations will suddenly be visible, and it will seem as if they had always been there. This may create a bit of temporary time-space and memory disorientation to the populations of the Bridge Zone. During the height of the separation in 2017, the Bridge Zone populations will also experience a three-day period of tension and sensation of atmospheric pressure, and they may perceive [the appearance of] very bright moon halos or two moons in the sky during this three-day period. For this reason we refer to the Bridge Zone time continuum as The Path of the Night of the Two Moons. If you perceive these lunar effects in 2017, you will know you have entered the Bridge Zone time continuum.

    In the Bridge Zone, more open relations with Guardian Visitors will begin, and humanity will continue to evolve along a more enlightened, accelerated path. New fuel sources, such as photonic energy containment, will be discovered as Well as many new technologies based upon light, sound and Keylontic science. As the Bridge Zone Earth will receive the infusion of D-5 through D-9 energy during the 2012-2017 period, the populations will have the opportunity to assemble the fifth DNA strand to become Voyagers and enter the path of time travel/ ascension to Tara. Some will also have the opportunity to assemble DNA beyond the fifth strand and enter the accelerated path of mastery to ascend to Gaia or the Meta-Galactic Core. Bridge Zone populations will be completely free from intruding ET Visitor manipulation. Perceptually the sensation of lightness, or less weight, will be felt in the atmosphere and within the body and a greater feeling of peace, optimism and personal vibrancy will be experienced. Higher chakra centers in the human bio-energetic system will come into activation and the conscious integration of soul awareness will accelerate.

We have undertaken great labors to provide you with this detailed and often complex information concerning the changes your race will soon encounter. We wanted you to be prepared. We wanted you to know what is going on so you can begin to make good, conscious choices now, to ensure your highest evolutionary potential.

Knowledge is power; thus we have given the gift of power to those who care enough to use this gift wisely.

Now that we have provided you with the basic foundations of knowledge concerning the coming changes Earth and the human populations will face, our primary interest is to prepare you for the opportunity of the opening of the Halls of Amenti. We will give you an idea of what to expect and when, and how each of you can best prepare for the future you prefer to experience. As previously mentioned, there is a schedule of events that the Guardians have to follow to ensure the opening of the Halls of Amenti. Timing of these events is crucial to the success of Amenti opening and so far everything is right on schedule.


[...] Release of the Seal of Palaidor and assembly of the full fourth and fifth DNA strands is necessary to reclaim the Immortal Body. Release of the Seal of Amenti allows the process of fifth strand DNA assembly and Pleiadian-Soul Seat Activation to continue.

The Zeta Seal is a genetic mutation created in 1748 AD by the Zetas' Frequency Fence in the D-4 time cycle. Zeta Seal was removed by Guardians through astral realignment, between 1902-1986, but traces of this fourth DNA strand mutation still appear in some humans. Zeta Seal blocked D-4 frequency, and thus multidimensional perception, from the D-3 perceptual awareness, creating an artificial barrier between the D-3 conscious self and the astral identity. The seal operated as an etheric implant within the nadial capsule, between the third and fourth layers of the auric field. This caused repression of dream recall and memory of multidimensional experience, and hampering of multidimensional communication, astral projection and the soul integration processes. It allowed Zetas to electrically impulse human biochemical response patterns and behavior, through subliminal manipulation of the bio-neurological structure. Zeta Seal releases with assembly of realigned fourth DNA strand.

The Hall of Records

September 17, 2001: Guardians Complete Alignment of Giza Pyramid with Alcyone Spiral. Hall of Records Begins to Open. The Guardians will complete their Earth grid realignment, bringing the Great Pyramid of Giza/vortex 4 into alignment with the Alcyone spiral in preparation for the Holographic Beam of 2017. This will begin the opening of the Hall of Records beneath the Sphinx.

The Hall of Records is a fourth-dimensional portal passage storage area that connects to the higher-dimensional morphogenetic fields of Earth, Tara and Gaia, where the complete planetary memory banks are stored in the inner crystalline energy substance. These crystalline morphogenetic imprints are collectively called the Ancient Dora-Teura Matrix, and they contain the entire living memory of the five Harmonic Universes in one 15-dimensional system. The Akashic Record planetary memory bank of D-8 is part of the larger Ancient Dora-Teura Matrix memory complex. The Hall of Records represents a D-4 conduit through which data from the Akashic Record and Ancient DoraTeura can be downloaded through the Earth's seven-primary vortices and into the Sphere of Amenti and Earth's morphogenetic field. The data is transferred electronically through the Hall of Records, into Amenti and Earth's core, then into Earth's grid. The history of the universe then becomes available to anyone on Earth that has a high enough accretion level to translate the data through their genetic code and consciousness. The Hall of Records opens only when the Alcyone spiral is aligned with the primary fourth vortex beneath the Sphinx and Great Pyramid.

Within the structure of the Sphinx there are several dormant portal passages that lead from the Sphinx, to the Great Pyramid then into the D-2 portal passage of Earth's core, where the Sphere of Amenti is stored. Once the Alcyone spiral is activated, these portals are accessible, but only to individuals who carry very precise frequency tone combinations Within their bio-energetic fields. In order for the Hall of Records to release its data through the portals of the Sphinx and into the Sphere of Amenti, the three individuals who represent the Flame Holders of the D-2 Orange-Gold Flame (a male), the D-5 Blue Flame (female) and the D-7 Violet Flame (female) must enter the Sphinx through the D-4 astral plane, and find their way to the inner chamber and the portal activation site, which is a very small crawl space, boxed-in on three sides, just large enough to hold three bodies (astral) lined up side by side. The activation site is underground and is presently sealed by several layers of stone, its access crawl space, through which it was constructed, is packed with earth. There are several hidden passages within and beneath the Sphinx, that are marked with a series of instructional symbol codes, the final four of which can only be decoded by the Flame Holders. The symbols are multidimensional Keylontie Access Codes that, once translated and pulled into the body, serve as the electronic flame release for the Hall of Records.

The Flame Holders will be guided to Egypt with a small support team to help them hold the energy, at the appropriate time. The Flame Holders must enter the activation site using the astral body. Ideally, they must project from the physical body stationed within the King's Chamber of the Great Pyramid. When the Alcyone spiral is activated, the Flame Holders within the Kings Chamber will receive a "Blue Flame Infusion" (a bodily infusion of UHF D-5 energy from the Alcyone spiral), through an energy rite known only to the Flame Holders and beings with D-15 "clearance" (beings whom have undergone 15-dimensional initiations and carry the imprint for D-13 through D15 within their morphogenetic field). After the infusions, the Flame Holders will link their bio-energetic fields, and enter the astral plane and access site together. Once in the activation site the three will blend the energies of their astral bodies in one unit of ultra-conscious energy identity. The physical and astral bodies of the Flame holders serve as a conduit through which the electronically stored data from the Hall of Records can download, activate the portals and pass into the Sphere ofAmenti. The Flame Holders allow the Hall of Records to be put "on line" with the Sphere of Amenti, after which time this data transmits through Earth's grid and becomes available to anyone on Earth who can translate the information. The Hall of Records begins opening with the activation of the Alcyone spiral, but cannot be accessed until the Blue Flame of Amenti embodies on Earth, with the birth of the sixth avatar. The birth of the sixth avatar creates an energetic connection between 12 dimensions of the Hall of Records and the Earth's core, which allows data to flow through the Flame Holders and into the Sphere of Arnenti. If the Halls of Amenti cannot open, the Hall of Records also remains closed. Prior to the opening of the Hall of Records, the chambers leading to the dead-end in front of the activation site in the Sphinx will be discovered. The Halls of Amenti will begin to open on 5/5/2012. The Hall of Records will begin opening on 9/17/2001, but will not activate and begin transmitting data until after the birth of the sixth avatar, which is scheduled for 12:01 am on 5/5/2012. At this time the Flame Holders will be called to activate the Hall of Records for the races.

2001: Dracos-Zeta Resistance Tentative Plan to Stage Public Landing and
Introduction to Begin Frequency Fence Project.
Guardians Plan "Fly-by's" if Warning of Earth Changes Is Needed.

The Dracos-Zeta Resistance tentatively plans to stage a public landing in order to deceptively introduce themselves as Guardians and begin covert infiltration of Earth's electrical power supply and water systems in preparation for implementing their Frequency Fence. The Resistanceforce: will not land if they believe their Frequency Fence plan is in jeopardy. If Earth's grid reaches a 3.75-accretion level by 2001, (which will only occur if 800 of the population assembles the fifth DNA strand by 2001; this is not expected until just before 2012) the Resistance Frequency Fence will not work on the masses. If the Frequency Fence plan can be averted, the Resistance will abandon their direct take-over plans, and resort to instigating Earth changes. If they cannot gain control over human populations, they still hope to stop the Halls of Amenti from opening, so the acceleration of the human genetic blueprint does not take place. The Resistance will lose control over their future D-4 stronghold if present human populations can assemble the fourth and fifth DNA strands. For this reason the Resistance has a vested interest in keeping the Halls of Amenti closed. Without the Frequency Fence it will be difficult for them to stop the Bridge Zone project, the opening of Amenti and the accelerated genetic evolution it will bring. If they cannot stop these events they will attempt to gain dominion over the D-3 "phantom Earth", to begin rebuilding their strong hold from D-3 after 2017, a plan that is likely to fail if Guardians decide to enforce a ban on Resistance presence. If the Frequency Fence plan is stopped there is a strong likelihood that Resistance forces will leave of their own accord. If the Frequency Fence plan is not stopped, humans remaining on D-3 phantom Earth will still remain vulnerable to [...]


Following the three-day particle conversion period which will occur sometime between 5/5/2017 and 6/30/2017; as the Bridge Zone Earth takes its position 2213 years in the future at accretion level 3.5, the phantom Earth becomes a Descending Planet and re-enters the D-3 time continuum, returning to its original level. People who have assembled a minimum of all of the fourth DNA strand and half of the fifth, (giving them an accretion level of 4.5, which allows them to perceive the 3.5-dimensional frequencies as physical matter) will shift their body and consciousness to the Bridge Zone Earth. People with less DNA strand assembly, and an accretion level of less than 4.5 will shift back to the D-3 time continuum when Earth leaves the D-4 continuum following the three day period. In previous sections, we have discussed the experiential perceptions one will encounter within each of the three tracks of time, and what one might expect to experience through this transition period, so we will not restate that information here. During this 3-day period when the Meta-galactic portals open, people who have just assembled and activated the sixth DNA strand can ascend directly out of matter into etheric matter on Gaia, and those who have activated the eighth strand can ascend directly through the Meta-galactic Core into pure morphogenetic consciousness in dimensions 9,1 2. During the three-day period of final alignment with the Holographic Beam, a burst of accelerating energy runs through Earth grid, allowing many others to almost instantaneously assemble the fifth or sixth strands, giving them a final opportunity to ascend to Tara or Gaia. Orion, Arcturian and Andromeda Stellar Activations take place in this 3-day period.

38. July 2017: Planetary Cores of Earth, Tara, Gaia, Meta-galactic Core and Galactic Core Pass out of Alignment, Earth Passes out of Alignment with the Holographic Beam and the Ascension Portals to Gaia and Meta-galactic Core Close. The Merkaba Fields of Earth, Phantom Earth and Tara Separate and the Collapsed Planetary Magnetic Fields Regenerate, Sealing The Planets Into Their Respective Time Continuum Cycles. The Grids Of Earth And Tara Begin To Separate As Populations Adjust to their New Reality Fields. The Halls of Amenti Remain Open to Bridge Zone Populations and Ascensions to Tara Continue. The Transmitting Rhythm of the Hall of Records Slows, and the Seven Primary Vortices on Earth and Phantom Earth Begin their Closing Cycle.

After a 3-day period within the Holographic Beam, Earth moves out of alignment with the Holographic Beam and the planetary cores of Earth, Tara, Gaia, the Meta-galactic Core and Galactic Core pass out of alignment with [...]


Note: We provided this technical data so you might develop some idea of the mathematical structure of multidimensional space-time. It is not necessary for you to understand these time mechanics in order to comprehend the significance of what is taking place as Earth shifts into the Bridge Zone.


[...] The Merkaba Fields of Earth, Phantom Earth, Tara and Gaia, which merged through Earth's six Stellar Activations, separate and the planetary magnetic fields, that had collapsed during the 3-day period, regenerate, sealing Earth, Phantom Earth, Tara and Gaia into their respective dimensional time continuum cycles. The grids of Earth, Phantom Earth and Tara begin to separate, as the particle pulsation rhythms of each planet adjust to their respective time cycle rhythms and human populations adjust to their new reality fields on Tara, Bridge Zone Earth and Phantom Earth. Ascensions to Tara, through the Halls of Amenti, continue for populations stationed within the Bridge Zone and the Halls of Amenti close to populations stationed on Phantom Earth in the D-3 time continuum cycle. The rate of data transmission through the Hall of Records slows on Bridge Zone Earth and the Hall of Records closes to Phantom Earth. As Earth passes out of alignment with the Holographic Beam, the Seven primary vortices on Earth and Phantom Earth enter their closing and deactivation cycle.

39. January 1, 2022: Earth's Seventh Vortex Andes Mountains-Closes. Infusions of D-5-D-7 Frequency through Earth's Grid Cease and Accelerated Assembly of DNA Strands 5 and 6 Ends. The Mass Ascension Cycle Comes to a Close as the Halls of Amenti Close to the Masses. The Grids of Earth and Tara Completely Separate.

The natural seal within Earth's seventh vortex re-seals, closing and deactivating the seventh vortex in the Andes Mountains. Following this re-sealing, the Earth's grid begins to slow in particle pulsation speed to the Bridge Zone Agartha time continuum rhythm and the infusions of D-5-D-7 energy, that had been running through Earth's grid, cease. In the absence of these UHF energy infusions, the acceleration of assembling and activating DNA strands 5-7 ends. Humans who do not organically carry the imprint for the fifth and sixth DNA strands will find that the portions of these strands that had begun assembly and activation during the infusion acceleration, but which had not yet fully assembled, will begin rapid deactivation and disassembly, once the Earth grid infusions have ceased. Populations in the Bridge Zone, who have not assembled and activated the fifth DNA strand, will return to a 4.5-strand assembly level (4.5 accretion), and populations on Phantom Earth will return to 3.5-strand DNA assembly (3.5 accretion). The DNA will return to its natural accretion level and evolution of DNA will return to its slow and methodical process. On Bridge Zone Earth, the Halls of Amenti will close to the masses that did not complete fifth DNA strand assembly. Passage through the Halls of Amenti requires a fifth DNA strand activation level. As long as the Sphere of Amenti remains unsealed within Bridge Zone Earth's Morphogenetic Field, the Halls of Amenti will remain open to anyone in the Bridge Zone who can assemble the fifth strand, but fifth strand assembly may now take several incarnations. The Hall of Records remains open in the Bridge Zone, as long as Earth's grid stays aligned with the Alcyone spiral, but it will transmit data at a much slower rate.

The grids of Earth and Tara complete their separation and the ascension cycle comes to a close, as humanity faces its new reality within three different tracks of time. One part of humanity will experience the future in the D-3 Phantom Earth time cycle, another part will move into the age of enlightenment within the Bridge Zone-Inner Earth time cycle, 2213 years in the future and a relative few will voyage into the lands of Tara, within the D-5 time cycles, a position in space-time 5532.5 years in the future of present day Earth. The D-3 phantom Earth will take its own course of development as Earth, with the Sphere of Amenti in its core morphogenetic field, moves forward in the Bridge Zone continuum. For populations remaining in the D-3 time cycle, both the Halls of Amenti and the Hall of Records closes completely and permanently. Ascension from the D-3 cycle will require Guardian assistance because the Sphere of Amenti and Earth's morphogenetic field are no longer at the core of the Phantom Earth planet, they are within the planetary core of Bridge Zone Earth. Future ascension from the D-3 cycle will require a Host Matrix / Soul Matrix transplant, as those remaining in D-3 will be cut off from the planetary and race morphogenetic fields, and thus also cut off from their personal Soul Matrix in HU-2. People of the Phantom Earth will experience a genetic mutation through which the third and fourth DNA strands are unable to plug into each other. This will create a permanent separation between the D-4 astral identity and the D-3 ego identity and a separation of the lower three levels of the auric field from the fourth and higher levels of the Soul Matrix. This condition can be remedied only through a Host Matrix Transplant, such as that employed by the Palaidorians, when they created the Sphere of Amenti "rescue mission" for the lost souls of Tara. This is one of the problems consciousness faces when evolving on a "Phantom" Descending Planet. Can you understand why the Guardian races are attempting to inform you of and motivate you to consciously participate in, the accelerated evolution of your DNA? Ascend while ascension is relatively easy, during the 2012-2022 ascension cycle, for if you do not, ascension and soul evolution will be much more difficult thereafter, for you and your future incarnations.

40. January 1, 2022-]une 2047: Closing Cycle of Earth's Seven-Primary Vortices.

Beginning with the closing of Earth's seventh vortex in 1/2022, vortices 6 through 7 begin their respective closing cycles, ending with the sealing of the first vortex in 6/2047. We will provide a list of vortex opening and closing dates in the final pages of this book.

Final 1998 Comments from the Guardian Alliance

Throughout the course of this book we have led you on an odyssey into worlds of perception far beyond the focus of your three-dimensional view. We have recounted pieces of your past as a race, in order to show you the lengthy path it has taken for you to arrive at your present state of evolution. Perhaps in reviewing just how far your race has come and What great difficulties you have encountered, you will be able to appreciate the opportunity that is now presented to you Within the fulfillment of your present ascension cycle. Most humans on Earth have received little, if any, valid training regarding the rights and responsibilities of personal and collective evolution. You have been conditioned for eons to become lost within the perceptual maze of the three-dimensional illusion, to the extent that most of you have completely lost touch with the greater reality from which your earthly life springs. You have been sleeping children, lost within a dreamland of material perception, and few among you have made a valiant effort to lift your heads above the clouded seductions of your dreamscape. This will change. It must, for if you remain asleep, your dream shall become a nightmare, within which you shall find yourselves imprisoned. The destiny of your race and your planet is now in your hands. Though the teachings we bring to you may seem strange, and indeed alien, you have the capacity to employ this knowledge to your own benefit, if you will permit your ego to get out of the way of your intuitive perceptions. The truths of which we speak echo through the cells of your body and whisper through the winds of your mind, waiting for you to embrace them as you reclaim your forgotten souls.

In future Keylontic transmissions we will bring to you the technical data of energy mechanics you will need to begin taking responsibility for the evolution of your DNA and consciousness. As you can see, when viewing the ascension schedule we have provided, there is little time left for you to debate the validity of our information. Those of you who will venture to explore our perspective will have an easier time comprehending the changes you will perceive in the reality around you and you will have the opportunity to develop survival skills that will allow you to face these changes with dignity and grace. The Guardian races have been with you long before your arrival on Earth 550,000,000 years ago. They are no strangers to the human lineage. It is you who have forgotten. The quality of your future experience will depend upon your remembering and your awakening to the multidimensional identity that is your heritage and birthright.

The most important thing you can do after reading this material, is to make a firm personal commitment to reclaiming your private spiritual nature and to learning the energetic skills that will allow you to do this as rapidly as possible.

If you are wise, you will begin preparing yourselves for the energy infusions that will soon be coursing through your planet's grid. Learn ahout the human chakra system and subtle energy bodies, for without this knowledge you will he unable to interact directly with your DNA. There are many fine books available through which you can learn how to identify, manipulate and balance your personal bioenergetic fields. These activities are only the beginning steps in reclaiming power over your personal genetic code and the evolution of your consciousness and they will provide you with a rudimentary foundation upon which skills of Keylontic Science can be developed. Through applied Keylontic Science you will discover the methods by which DNA can be altered from within and you will rediscover your personal power to become Guardians and directors of your personal path of evolution. Becoming the director of your personal energetic power and the path of evolution your consciousness will follow, is not only a right, it is your responsibility. We have faith in your intrinsic integrity and offer our support, encouragement and love to all that muster the courage to face, rather than turn away from that responsibility. Each of you will reap the harvests of your own personal choices and you will join together with others making similar choices, to create a collective reality field through which your consciousness can evolve. May you choose well and favor enlightenment instead of darkness, comprehension instead of ignorance, freedom instead of blind obedience to forces beyond your perceptions. You have the ability to become free and powerful, loving and Wise. Rediscover this promise. Reclaim your power as co-creators within the universal scheme and use it now, while so much hangs in the balance, awaiting the outcome of your individual and collective Choices.

As we have mentioned, you may be facing tectonic disturbances and the Earth changes they will create, between now and 2017, When Earth is in its most vulnerable position. Pay attention to your skies and if you find waves of mass UFO "fly-by" sightings, know these are intended to bring you fair warning, so you have time to prepare for changes in the Earth. If such sightings do indeed occur, seek telepathic communication with Guardian Visitors or your own higher-self and soul levels of identity, through which you can be guided to appropriate action. Your lives and the lives of those you love may very well depend upon your ability to access this higher level guidance. Learn the skills of interdimensional communication now and how to protect yourselves from covert manipulation during this practice, for these skills will become tremendously valuable over the next 20 years. There are many books and teachings available through which you may develop interdimensional communication skills. Learn from the Light Workers among you, who have already developed proficiency in these areas, for they can teach you much. Those of you who master the skills of higher-dimensional internal guidance will not become lost within the maze of external circumstance and you will be able to retain your personal power in the face of traumatic events.

If you do not find starships displaying themselves in your skies, consider yourselves fortunate, for this indicates that your progression through the ascension cycle will be far less treacherous than it might otherwise have been. You still need to prepare. Earth will still undergo infusions of UHF energy that will directly effect the condition of your personal bio-energetic system, consciousness and physical body. Earth will still shift into the Bridge Zone and if you have not assembled 4.5 strands of DNA, you will end up on the Phantom Earth in the D-3 time cycle. You may face covert and overt invasion by the Dracos-Zeta Resistance and at best you will find yourselves in need of Soul Matrix Transplants to free you from cycles of fragmented incarnation with the D-3 time cycle. All of this can be avoided now, if you take responsibility for preparing yourselves for the coming changes. Each of you can "rise to the occasion" if you choose to do so and we believe that you shall. We believe in you and would not go to such great lengths to educate you, if this were not the case. You must now re-learn to believe in yourselves and to break free from the limiting self-concepts that have been imposed upon you by outside forces and which you have imposed upon yourselves through accepting limitations without question. You are not victims unless you choose to be. Choosing ignorance is choosing victim-hood. Your power lies in the choices you make each moment, in the thoughts you allow yourselves to entertain, in the actions and events within which you allow yourselves to participate. Take responsibility for directing your subtle energies and you will be on your way to personal empowerment.

In closing this book we will provide for you a rudimentary introduction to the Science of Keylonta, through which you can begin to build a framework of reference for understanding the structures of your subtle energy systems. In future books we will explore the mechanics of DNA assembly and activation, offering practical exercises through which you can gain mastery over this process. The exercises provided within this book are a good place to begin. Reading alone will not assist you in developing subtle energy skills; it will only provide the conceptual foundations. The exercises must be used and practiced to develop proficiency. We cannot stress enough the importance of the times that now approach you, as you move into the 21st century. It is our hope that you will comprehend the significance of your approaching ascension opportunity and begin to take action now, to ensure your placement within your desired future destination. [...]

Communicators responsible for Keylontic Transmission of data contained in the 1998 Amenti Transmission

Transmitting Speakers (Metaterrestrials):


SOLAR LOGOS
Energetic Synthesis

News - Solar Logos - 2018-10-13 23:09:00+00:00 by Lisa Renee

In their infinite love for creation the original Diamond Sun races, the Paliadorians, established the Covenant of Paliador millions of years ago to reclaim the fragmented Souls as a result of the Taran Explosion. The Covenant of Paliador encompasses a massive scope of locating lost souls, transiting consciousness, collecting and recovering Soul fragments that need bodies, routing attachments and consciousness units that need to be recovered, in order to return them to the possibility of continuing evolution through the Cosmic Time Matrix. The Paliadorians hold the access into the Universal Stargates and the many internal portal structures that exist inside every planet in our Solar System. These portals, such as the Trinity Gates, will serve as the transit gate exit for many of the Soul groups that will move through them for their continued evolution and learning in the next planetary schema. In order to heal the Soul groups that suffered fragmentation and digressed into the phantom realms, it would be necessary to completely rebuild the Diamond Sun architecture for the SOLAR LOGOS in our Universal Time Matrix.

Tara is used to describe the future earth timelines in its 5D form located in the Soul Matrix layers of the second Harmonic Universe. The Taran cataclysm resulted in the explosion of the World Soul of Tara, which fragmented the collective Soul Matrix body, producing genetic template damage, seals and anomalies like the shadow selves and 2D-4D soul splitting. With the damage and fracturing of the Soul Matrix in the female spiritual principle, and the Monadic Matrix in the male spiritual principle, the Soul and Spirit bodies were unable to merge and unite together to continue consciousness evolution. When the Spirit body is disconnected from the Soul, the Spirit consciousness can no longer remember the Soul and becomes unconscious of the Souls memory of existence. This unconsciousness has the impact of Soul Fragmentation, which results in lightbody damage and has continued to stunt and digress the collective consciousness evolution on the planet Earth.

Thus, the Soul fracture is deeply rooted in female principle reversals, while the Monadic fracture is deeply rooted in male principle reversals. These gender reversals and the disconnection between the Soul and Monad reflect the distortions made in the planetary architecture that commonly manifest as gender splitting and sexual misery. The original human template for Spiritual Ascension is the sacred marriage made between the Soul and the Monadic Spirit which evolve together through multiple dimensions. The hierogamic union that occurs between the male and female principle is ultimately designed to embody the eternal SOLAR LOGOS or Cosmic Christos Consciousness into the manifested reality.

With the onset of the Galactic Wars, there was utter destruction of the Solar Stargate architecture that formed the triadic identity of the SOLAR LOGOS, which is the highest emanation of the Source system that powers the eternal Soul and Spirit throughout the lower dimensions. This is similar to saying the eternal Soul of the Sun was disconnected from its lower dimensional Soul matrices, which were evolving in the lowest density of the phantom areas with artificial timelines being used by the NAA. Further, these lunar forces were abusing alien technology and broadcasting mind control programing in order to gain full control over the Earth. Without the SOLAR LOGOS, the Sun and its many Soul matrices would eventually expire and not fully ascend into the next Universe. The SOLAR LOGOS has the Source power to resurrect Solar Consciousness forms by rebirthing Soul matrices from within the Diamond Sun template of the Cosmic Christos Consciousness. Without the SOLAR LOGOS, and with the utter destruction of the Diamond Sun template, the Souls would continue to descend and fragment.

The SOLAR LOGOS is inherently the Avatar Christos Matrix, which is the fourth triad of intelligence that holds the higher frequency bands of the 10th, 11th and 12th dimensions in our Universal Time Matrix. The triadic identity of the Avatar Matrix is required to link into the Soul Matrix in order to directly ascend back into the Universal Mind and Cosmic Logos. This level of consciousness embodiment is now possible from within any section of the time matrix. The Avatar is the energetic reality of experiencing Unity with God, embodying the Unity Logos as an intelligent consciousness field, where enlightened extradimensional contact begins for working in Universal Service for the Cosmic Sovereign Law of One.

CONFLICT TO CONTROL SOLAR CHRIST DNA

When the Cradle of Lyra was destroyed in the Lyran Wars with the invading Orion Groups, this caused the destruction of the SOLAR LOGOS, the Cosmic Christos, the Avatar Matrix level of consciousness in our Universe. These Galactic Wars damaged the Universal portals exiting out of this time matrix, and destroyed the Lyran DNA which was the original embodiment of the Silicate Matrix, the Diamond Sun DNA that enabled the capacity to live as an eternal Krystal Avatar human being. The timeline that brought about the destruction of the Cradle of Lyra is where the seed of the Galactic Wars began, that represent the war waged by the anti-Christ groups against the Solar Christ DNA. Many of these groups comprised of the Lunar forces were unable to move through the Universal Stargates or gain access into the higher dimensions of reality, because they were not embodying Solar Christ DNA. Thus, they have waged war against the Solar Christ in attempts to clone and replicate versions of the Christ Diamond Sun DNA in order to gain the genetic keys for full consciousness access throughout this Universal system. This reveals clues as to why the NAA groups are so obsessed about everything that involves harvesting and studying human DNA, along with their many hidden genetic experiments and breeding programs, to attempt to break the genetic code for consciousness transport and full access time traveling.

The damage incurred to the Solar Stargate system and Sun Disc Network disconnected the Avatar Christ Matrix spiritual-communication links inside the planetary core manifestation template, plummeting the Earth into the darkest age. This damage to the core template and its subsequent disconnection from the SOLAR LOGOS generated a closed system of finite energy supply that prevented planetary ascension and terminated communication with the extradimensional Diamond Sun families. The NAA groups took advantage of the closed system and the fragmented Souls of Tara as they were reseeded back into the Earth timelines to reclaim their lost Soul parts. As a result of the planetary grid damage, they had lost their Soul memories and many were recycled repeatedly into the lower dimensional bands of the 3D earth timelines, unable to heal their Soul Matrix, evolve or ascend as their consciousness body was stuck in time.

MOON CHAINS, LUNAR FORCES

This cataclysmic event brought about the Moon Chains and Black Hole Entities that came into contact with the Earth, who began to genetically modify and harvest the planetary field to be a consciousness prison and farming territory. Moon Chains are soulless beings, like some of the Greys and Zetas, that have been cloned and hybridized for use by the NAA groups who have placed them on various moons and planets to be workers. Moon Chains also have connections to the refugee races that came from the Mars-Maldek wars, which resulted in exploding planets in the Solar System. Moon Chain lineages are also considered cast offs or laggards from other cycles of evolutionary rounds that occur between multiple planets root races located in our Solar System. The Moon Chain lineages have been directly involved both karmically and technologically with purposely creating the sexual misery mind control program in the human race during this dark age, in order to harvest the maximum amount of human sexual energy for their explicit use. The sexual misery program is a lunar distortion that is designed to manipulate and abuse the Solar consciousness sexual energies. This type of manipulation is also extremely spiritually abusive because it greatly harms the human lightbody.

These Lunar forces decided to exploit the planetary resources by enslaving the inhabitants and by planning to eventually colonize the planet with their lunar consciousness forms. This was accomplished through breeding programs, alien hybridization and working in collaboration with the neighboring extraterrestrial races that trade and barter for assorted negative alien technologies and earthly commodities. This explains why the human body is such a valued and coveted genetic Solar technology, as humans have many more abilities, emotional senses and possibilities that exist in their physical body, than a lunar entity has available in a biological drone body.

The intruding groups sought to permanently destroy the natural occurring Solar Christ DNA from existing anywhere on the planet and within the entire Universal system, in order to take this planet as their primary territory for colonization. It is these nefarious NAA groups that had planned to gradually use Solar Simulators to replace the heat of the actual Sun in the lower atmosphere, because it is the Sun that transmits its eternal Soul intelligence from the SOLAR LOGOS to humanity.

Effectively, the war over consciousness is between the Lunar Consciousness, (finite parasitic forms) and Solar Consciousness (eternal light forms) that are engaged in conflicts to gain control over the human Soul's future timelines on the Earth during the Ascension Cycle. The Lunar is fighting for access to the genetic material in human bodies that they can use for colonization, life extension, and slave labor. The Solar has finally returned back into the lowest dimensions in the phantom realms and is attempting to free all imprisoned consciousness that has been stuck in time, repeatedly recycled and enslaved.

SOUL MATRIX AND SOUL FRAGMENTS

The Soul Matrix is the first spiritual triad of embodiment, when a human being starts to connect and integrate the Soul body energies into the heart complex during the first stages of spiritual awakening or spiritual ascension. The entire Soul body is made of three layers that interact together into a horizontal triad body, which merges into a trinity body. Each of these layers, 4D, 5D and 6D correlate to the same energy center or chakra, with its color wave spectrum connecting into a dimension of time and space in the future. When the Soul Matrix and Monadic Matrix begin to merge together in the first stage of sacred hierogamic union, this is called Building Wings, signifying the union of the masculine and feminine as One. Upon Building Wings in the lightbody, the chakra membranes dissolve and merge into one unified column of light. At this time, the planetary grid is in the unusual position of supporting both humans with chakras on the 3D timelines, and humans on the ascending path without chakras on the 5D and above timelines.

When aspects of the Soul fragment and sink into the lowest layers of perception, they enter a danger zone. When the Soul is separated from its higher Spirit body it continually sinks into the lowest dimensions, where the personal shadow and collective unconsciousness start to flow together and merge. When this merge with collective unconscious occurs, dark, chaotic, shadow bodies start to emerge and multiply, possibly becoming fixed and consubstantial with the Soul, engulfing its light. The Soul aspect enters the realm of the underworlds or phantom matrix, which are the spheres of collective unconsciousness in which the NAA and lunar groups are directing artificial technology to create consciousness traps. Primarily, the consciousness traps are the AI False Timeline Propagation that was generated from the NAA group's 9-11-2001 declared war against humanity, called the Armageddon software. This event signified that they intended to take complete control over the future earth timelines, and would attempt to circumvent Ascension by continued dimensional blending experiments and instigating wars, while rolling out the Transhumanist agenda.

RESURRECTING THE SOLAR MATRICES AND SOLAR GATES

As a result of the rebirth of the triadic identity of Solar Consciousness forming into a rehabilitated and functioning Solar Logos for our Universal Time Matrix, recent grid conflicts of battling for access through the main Solar Gates have occurred. The newly rehabilitated Solar Logos triadic identity has met with completion and connected into the Earth body through a variety of Stargates and interdimensional portal systems. This provides the means to heal Soul fracturing and perform mass Soul retrievals for the Earth and humanity. This event is perceived as a direct survival threat to the NAA and lunar groups.

The NAA are battling for control over access though these Solar Gates, as well as for control over the Sun transmissions and its main portal. Control over these areas are needed to manipulate the direction of the human Soul in the future timelines, thus in retaliation, another generation of AI technology and artificial algorithms intended for disconnecting the human Soul from the physical identity are being attempted now. These technologies are in a range of electromagnetic frequencies targeting the unaware masses through access to personal technology devices. These are the attempts to mind control and to distract, to direct people away from recognizing the truth and integrity that exists within themselves. The Controllers are attempting to block out higher frequencies coming into the Earth from the newly birthed Solar Logos, enlightened extraterrestrial groups like the Guardian Host, as well as the higher frequencies of the personal Soul and Monadic layers in the human lightbody. To keep the Soul and Monad disconnected, they are also promoting gender confusion and gender reversals in the masculine and feminine principles, to keep people distracted away from their spiritual development.

In this current phase, we are entering a window of opportunity in the bifurcating timelines on Earth, in which controlling factions are desperate to manage the future direction of the majority of Soul groups on earth. As a result, they will do whatever they can to block access to the Sun, divert spiritual awakening and attempt to interfere with the natural access links to the Solar Logos and Solar Christ DNA.

SPACE FENCE

The hidden interior of dark cabal, military complex and breakaway civilizations that actively oppose a full disclosure event, are in collusion with the NAA and lunar groups. They are being strategically manipulated through the artificial intelligence and other advanced technologies that are given to them by the negative entities, such as the Zeta groups that continue to skillfully exploit their greed for power. These dark groups are imbedded in a variety of divide and conquer agendas being targeted against human ascension and planetary freedom, and thus are rolling out their next generation of frequency blocking technologies. These include the securing of artificial networks and satellites for building a Skynet type of space fence. Skynet's manifestation was that shown to the masses in the Terminator movie series, of predictive programming, which is an overarching, global, artificial intelligence hierarchy exclusively performed by servers, mobile devices, drones, military satellites, war-machines, androids and cyborgs, and a wide range of other computer systems.

Looking Glass time travel technology, AI Quantum computers, frequency fences, consciousness sweeps, and holographic inserts are being used for scrambling human brain wave patterns, as well as achieving the brain mapping of the collective race consciousness in order to build a series of artificial neural networks.

Through the collection of massive amounts of data contained in the earth inhabitants' mental matrices and consciousness imprints, this data is collected for uploading into artificial intelligence networks being used for the prediction and manipulation of future timelines. This technology is being used to forecast and manipulate timelines and is being used by both covert human groups and NAA groups. Ultimately, these artificial technologies have been gradually implemented to continue the NAA plan of full domination over global resources, by creating both an obedient and internally warring population that does not notice their personal freedoms and liberties are being stolen.

SOCIAL EXPERIMENTS FOR REALITY BUBBLES

With all the mental data and personal content that is being collected from the masses, any and all means to grow the online data collection industries, including the gathering of DNA samples is in full steam ahead. These industries and technologies are being funded by unlimited deep pockets for this end game purpose of building clusters of artificial neural networks.

In this way they use the frequency fence or artificial technology algorithm to block out the range of higher frequencies, of knowledge and information that does not fall into the average range of perception, that is manifesting in the majority of the collective consciousness. Through data collection and surveillance, they begin to formulate the schematic of the majority of the mass consciousness perception on a variety of topics that they can use in the media to weaponize narratives.

They seek to get people to tune into certain reality bubbles that they set up as a social experiment, that lead into a type of consciousness trap, in which the holographic insert would broadcast the mind control reality that creates a cover narrative. The narrative is the illusion generated for its outer appearance, an inverted reality that is distorted and energetically opposite of what it actually appears to be.

Thus, specific attention is being paid to the perception of reality that groups of people have in a reality bubble, while being exposed to a variety of scenarios combined with the group's emotional reaction patterns to the various mass media content that is being spread. These are social experiments and psychological operations in which they measure ranges of perceptual ability that exists in varying sections of the public that generate these reality bubbles. As an example, we can say that there is a reality bubble deliberately culling the masses into the belief of governmental party lines as good or bad, and that voting republican or democrat matters. These are methods of divide and conquer played out in the inverted system, to keep the masses polarized on matters that are insignificant, feeding into the deception.

They are attempting to find a baseline of consensus reality which appeals to the majority of current consciousness levels, seeking to manipulate the main reality bubbles that can be controlled through ranges of perception that they desire the public to follow. They want to mislead the majority of the population into a feedline of spoon-fed information that will continue to reinforce the culling of the said reality bubble. They seek to brainwash the masses into distraction from connecting the dots and perceiving the much larger picture of world events, disclosure and planetary ascension.

ARTIFICIAL CLONED VERSIONS

Although the NAA cannot stop planetary ascension, or the Guardian groups and Starseed missions that are helping the planet undergo ascension, they can scan the field to see these events and structures in the field, and then use technology to project distorted or artificially cloned versions of them through assorted holographic inserts. These cloned and artificial versions of the positive agendas for global ascension, can be tracked as AI technology being used to direct the thoughts and perceptions of the masses away from the positive agendas that support personal sovereignty and consciousness freedom.

Christos Starseeds are able to track and view artificial intelligence structures and false holograms being used to clone their image, projects and grid work, in attempts to stop the progression of tri-wave architecture in the planetary field. For some gridworkers it is a way of life and we know it is the standard NAA playbook to form dark resistance to our service and mission. However, these tactics with inserts are used to scare or intimidate those groups who are newly awakening, and are not yet aware of the predictable bullying antics of the NAA. This is how they engineer divide and conquer scenarios and incite confusion and chaos in spiritual communities, especially targeting those working towards disclosure.

The NAA replicate cloned images of personas and scenarios that are held sacred and holy by the people of the earth, such as manipulating the sacred content in traditional religions or new age spirituality, to divert people into submission and blind obedience to external sources of power. Again, by using holographic inserts of beloved people and personal gurus like Jesus, Mary, Archangel Michael or others, the deceiving entities mask themselves as light beings, in order to trick people into beliefs, behaviors or actions that serve their selfish interests. This is the nature of Imposter Spirits that use false light and holograms to deceive people. By promoting philosophies that demand the following of religious or spiritual authorities, the masses are told to implicitly trust the interpretations given to them by these authorities. This is a form of hijack to interfere with the direct spiritual connection and to confuse a person's inner spiritual guidance system. It is each person's responsibility to remember it is best to develop a direct relationship with God and Self, removing all intermediaries and authorities that would tell you differently. When we dedicate our life to the process of spiritual healing, we learn how to open our heart to express unconditional love and experience trust in our own inner spiritual guidance.

FALSE LIGHT AND SOUL SPLICING

The nefarious agenda behind the data collection and surveillance is to build AI servers that ultimately work to sever the energetic connection between the person and their Soul matrix and instead reconnect them into an artificial intelligence collective consciousness network. These AI systems can be used to propagate false light, an experience of light in the mind which seems genuine but is in actuality being artificially generated. There are organic lightbody structures that link the body, mind and emotions to the Soul matrix, which further link into the Spirit body and Avatar Christ body. The Controller beings that understand the multidimensional nature of reality can manipulate the subtle energy bodies and splice an individual from a certain soul group. They can then place them into a mismatched soul matrix, in which the process would disconnect that person from their original Soul matrix family. Transhumanism and Transgenderism are weaponized 3D narratives that act as cover stories for serving this agenda as well.

When an individual becomes disconnected from their Soul matrix, the cellular memory and DNA history are wiped, so the Soul energies will not naturally activate in the body. If they become connected to a false matrix or spliced into another Soul group, the false matrix will program the DNA and download its memories into the three layers of ego, which have been programmed into the false matrix by the NAA. Essentially, what they program into the false matrix is what we observe as the standard 3D version of the material reality based upon a death culture, a controlled reality in which the Soul, Spirit, consciousness and God do not exist.

Planets and galaxies also have a Soul matrix, through which all of that system's inhabitants are interconnected through their individual Soul matrix and Soul group. When a planet or galaxy is blown up and suffers a cataclysmic event that rips apart its morphogenetic fields, the Soul matrix is damaged and fragmented in the macrocosmic layers of the planetary body, as well as in the individual incarnating body. When a planetary Soul body is blown up, this disconnects the planetary grid system from accessing the eternal energy supply, so that evolution upon that system becomes finite, as it recycles the existing energy. When the original Soul matrix of the earth was exploded, the 5D Taran body, this exploded the World Soul. It damaged the Soul matrix of those original angelic human beings that once lived on Tara, and are now reincarnated upon the Earth.

To prevent the continuation of mass planetary ascension with the rebirthing of the Solar Logos for planet Earth, Tara and Gaia, the NAA agenda is to link the earthseeds and those vibrating in the lower perceptions of reality into a false collective consciousness matrix that is being generated by an artificial neural network. The artificial network is built upon the massive amounts of data being collected and shared between the consciousness links of the masses, and that collective data contains the architecture for artificially brain mapping the perceptual ranges of those groups that are in consensus with that particular reality bubble. As many of us may imagine, the astral bliss New Age philosophy and spiritual communities that form into reality bubbles based upon astral delusions and half-truths are being greatly targeted for this now. The collective consciousness links feedback the interactions as well as the perceptual ranges and perceptual abilities, which can be measured on a dimensional scale. These measurements are used to sustain an illusion of false reality through layers of artificial intelligence systems grouped together in holographic inserts projecting that dimensional scale, thus making it appear that permanent structures are manifesting in that particular reality bubble.

EXPANDING FIELD OF PERCEPTION

Currently, the planetary body is pulling in higher frequencies from the unified fields, from the trinity field of the Solar Logos, and this begins to potentially expand the field of perception for many people. The main issue will be, are people willing to look at what they are seeing and experiencing when the veil is lifted and the content remaining is unpleasant and difficult. The commitment to truth spirit means that you are willing to remove false reality bubbles and egoic conditions, placing trust in God that you are willing to see the truth no matter what it presents. It is the truth that sets us free.

When the field of perception changes or elevates in the reality, the mental body energy follows the thought pattern and expands its consciousness view. Effectively, this is perceiving and seeing things that were not previously in one's awareness because they were hidden from conscious view. It is to wake up from being asleep and notice that although these things had always been there, when awakening we begin to see them for the first time as they really are.

As human DNA is exposed to higher dimensional frequencies, the reality fields of higher dimensional spaces start to come into awareness through an array of new thought patterns, mental pictures or sensory emotions. These thought forms may be shaping into a new self-realization and awareness, and they may surface into a sensory form, such as perceiving and feeling shapes, pictures, and images in light within the inner screen of the mind. These images and sensory feelings may be experienced as imagination, which is the higher consciousness bringing into the conscious mind the awareness of higher dimensional realities, or bringing in the memories that connect with future aspects of self. When human consciousness focuses on future memories, placing attention on the future potentials and imagining what those potentials may be, this places the mind into a higher frequency band located in future time. The process of Spiritual Ascension is to move one's consciousness forward through time by progressively bringing in the higher frequencies from the future timelines, or accreting light frequencies from the unified field by bringing them into your personal lightbody.

When [mankind] consciousness places full attention into the now moment, the energetic substance that composed the thought pattern will imprint the frequency band in which that current thought vibrates. As a person moves from one thought pattern to another thought pattern in the present moment, the thoughts left behind leave an imprint in the energetic field, and the new thought substance moves into the new position for the vibrationally matched frequency band. Depending on the thought pattern's emotional strength it can leave imprints recorded in the inner lightbody and external fields simultaneously, leaving an energetic influence on the timeline. Whenever we are thinking a thought, we are leaving an energetic imprint within the frequency band where our consciousness was stationed, and this can be in lower or higher dimensions in time.

PAST MEMORIES PULLS ENERGY INTO 2D

Currently the Controller's attempt to prevent collective human consciousness from naturally moving forward in time into the higher frequency bands, by using tactics to keep people focused in past memories. To repeat traumatic historical events from the past and replay the pain it caused humanity, they loop mainstream media to rerun certain traumatic events in history repeatedly through news and movies. This acts as a triggering event or focal point for each new generation to stay locked into repeating those past historical events, making them unable to evolve past the original pain that it caused. When people dwell on the past memories or past experiences, it sinks the consciousness into the imprints that exist in the lowest dimensions beneath current present awareness.

When we think of past memories and we dwell on pain or trauma that was caused in the past, it takes our consciousness out of present time and places our attention and our energies in the lowest frequencies of the current timeline. This repeated behavior can keep people from growing or expanding their consciousness into future time, as when they live in their past memories they live in the thought forms of the past identity, and that station is underneath the frequency band of their current timeline. The lower frequency fields of the 2nd dimension, are where the past memories are stored and where the aberrant or traumatized aspects of identity form into the pain body.

The tactic to control humanity, is to retraumatize humanity from events that happened in the past and to keep replaying or triggering those memories in a variety of ways, to keep the masses attention on the lowest dimensions that are beneath now moment awareness. The thought patterns and pain of the past selves that is recorded in the past memories are the most dense and slow vibration, thus, they leave energetic blockages that form into miasma or karmic imprints in the lightbody. These accumulated past memories that have formed karmic imprints will remain in the body and replicate the same dense patterns in current time, until the frequency pattern is raised and the past pattern released. The collection of miasmatic and karmic imprints are the dead energies that feed and grow the pain body and shadow selves.

PALIADORIAN SOLAR INITIATION PURGES KARMIC IMPRINTS

With the planetary initiation brought on by the reclamation of Solar Gates by the Paliadorians, these plasmic frequencies are rapidly elevating frequency patterns and restructuring our cellular body, consciousness and life direction. As this intense initiation occurs, it brings the karmic imprints that form into the pain body and shadow selves to rapidly burst out onto the surface reality, so these frequency patterns can be released so the new frequency sets being transmitted can embody. If the mental and emotional body is not prepared to know how to integrate the polarities or synthesize and release these karmic imprints, the person can become extremely ill or psychologically imbalanced. The external energies and relationships are drastically impacted as the karmic imprints begin to manifest in the current station of identity, similar to the shadow selves, karmic imprints and miasmatic records all beginning to purge at once, and this can bring extreme chaos to people's life conditions. The least prepared people will experience overwhelm as these karmic patterns manifest into uncontrolled emotions, exploding into chaos as their life careens out of control and their physical and mental health deteriorates. This is why we all must learn how to direct and control our mental energies and thought patterns, as with this skill all people can learn to release negative and chaotic energy from the shadow selves and redirect it into more harmonious patterns, practicing self-love and self-acceptance, in the moment to moment.

In the current now moment of present awareness we all have the power to change, shift and release these karmic patterns, which changes the station of our consciousness into a higher timeline and allows more light to be embodied. As we become aware of the releases of karmic imprints or shadow energies, we can intend to transmute those energies through the Solar Logos, seeing the Christ consciousness as a Sun image, merging the combined shadow energies with the Solar light, to bring them into synchronization with the highest possible harmony and outcome.

MASS CONSCIOUSNESS DREAMSCAPE

If we can grasp that our current station of identity is walking through a consciousness dream that is taking place in the borders of a mass consciousness dreamscape, you can train your consciousness to move forward or backward in time to observe and release the impact of negative events from imprinting upon one's consciousness. As an observer of the mass dreamscape, the sliding consciousness observes traumatic events or negativity in time and yet is not imprinted by the negative emotional residue. To observe something means that we are looking at something we do not identify with as ourselves, we see the reality playing in either forms of dark or light and we discern what it is, but we know that it is ultimately a movie playing in a dreamscape.

Much of what we can observe in the world today is the result of the past selves and the masses combined thought forms in the lower dimension timeline that were imprinted in the earth fields. Empaths and sensitives can easily discern the obvious amount of trauma and pain that is recorded in the energy field of the earth, as a result of the accumulated collective consciousness thought forms being directed into anti-human values and the practices of other ideologies that generate collective pain. These thought patterns move backward or forward in time, and they can move up or down the dimensional scale impacting the state of consciousness that exists in different sections of the field.

Dreamwalking is an altered state of heightened consciousness while in the pure observer state, it can occur while in another timeline, reality or even existing outside of time. While in this altered state, we can bring that which was unconscious into our conscious awareness, we can directly participate with that content while in our higher consciousness, the compassionate witness. The path of awakening is to bring that which is unconscious into awakened consciousness, to heal the darkness or reveal the deception in order to see the greater truth. This is the state of bringing the eternal light to illuminate the shadows of darkness, thereby alchemically transforming its nature to reflect the higher truth as the light shines upon it. We may prepare for entering this state by opening into deep prayer, meditation, and focused attention, calling upon our Avatar Christ, Solar Logos to help guide us through difficult emotional terrain in the compassionate witness.

GIZA, SOLAR GATE RECLAMATION

Giza is the reference to the demographic area of Egypt that is the 4th dimensional planetary Solar Stargate and Solar Temple. This strategic area was a primary target of total invasion by the NAA before, during and after the Luciferian Rebellion. This was in order to gain full spectrum dominance over the Sun portal, and control access into Mars, install the Checkerboard Mutation in the 11th Gate, disconnect the Solar Logos and Sun Disc architecture, as well as take a key position in the Middle East for total earth domination during the Ascension Cycle. To understand the Paliadorian rehabilitation of the Solar Gates, let's revisit a summation of historical timeline trigger events involving the takeover of the Giza Solar Gate.

* Giza Stargate Takeover = 25,000 YA (years ago), Nibiruian line of Annunaki take over the 4D Giza Stargate, Astral Plane false ascension matrix and 11D Stargate Stonehenge, gain control NET's installed. * Atlantian Flood = 11,500 YA Takeover and destruction of Giza Stargate, victors of war start re-writing historical records and creating false timelines, surface flood and holocaust. * Sumerian-Egyptian Invasion = 10,000 YA First stage of takeover of Iran-Iraq 10th Gate, Middle East settlements and organizing Brotherhood of the Snake from Atlantian timeline in the region. Thoth Group and Phoenix Grid to gain control over Giza Stargate. Tiamat wormhole. * Iron Age Christos-Sophia, Jesus Christ Mission = 2,000 YA Sirius B Christos Mission to repair Giza and Stonehenge Stargate, timeline repair gridwork to prepare for the Ascension timeline and reclamation of the Christos Diamond Sun body in 2012 timeline.

As a result of these destructive and damaging historical timelines that place deeply painful trauma in the human miasmatic records, ongoing Guardian projects are happening to repair the planetary architecture, to remove and erase some of the damaging genetic impacts made to humanity that resulted in Soul fragmentation. To repair the Soul matrix we must first repair the heart complex, which starts in the original Diamond Sun Heart of the planet itself, which is in the location of Giza. The Solar Stargate was the original Arc of the Covenant, in that it opened into Sirius B and led to the Mother matrix of Andromeda, in the Seven Higher Heavens.

In order to gain control over the planet, assorted Black Magicians such as A. Crowley and Thothian groups, installed many layers of anti-life architecture to grow the Artificial Tree of Life. This was done through the seeding of black hearts, black cubes, cloned false identities and demon seeds, to infect the Giza heart complex and infiltrate the entire planetary grid network. This location is also a key area for the stolen Law of One records, manufactured into the Emerald Tablets by Thoth Groups. These manufactured tablets were used to further hijack and manipulate human DNA, fire letters and time vector codes that connected to the Solar Christ DNA and Holy Father principle of the Emerald Order. This led to impersonation of the Solar Christ DNA identities on the Christos Mission, such as Yeshua, Akhenaton, Michael-Mary, Ezekiel and many others, who were replicated in false holograms. These holographic inserts were placed into many of the human population to generate Imposters, in order to confuse the anti-Christ version with the authentic Krystic identity. By projecting masses of False Michael holographic inserts and Michael channelings into the planetary field through these black magic systems, this was fragmenting the true Michael-Mary consciousness in metatronic reversal, continuing to generate negative form anti-life versions of Michael-Mary. These are the distorted 3D core manifestation templates that we came to heal on the earth for all of humanity during the Ascension Cycle.

These reversal networks known as the NRG and Michael-Mary Turnstile Matrix were used to feed the gender reversals for anti-hierogamic union into the human population, breaking many human hearts and generating very unhappy relationships. The planetary body is undergoing an event of Michael-Mary heart twinning in the collective solar consciousness body. This is about the resurrection of the Michael-Mary Solar body consciousness, the healing of the crystal Diamond Heart, and the recognition of the original Solar Consciousness in this Solar System that we are all connected to. Michael-Mary Solar Consciousness is originally from the Seven Sacred Suns cosmic principle from outside this Universe.

Thus, there have been evictions of many Black Magicians and Imposter Solar Christ identities, and the reclamation of Solar Christ genetics is occurring as the result of the Sun Disc Network connections being made into the Solar Logos. Additionally, there has been Guardian rehabilitation of the planetary heart network in the 4D-7D-10D Sun Disc networks and their relative Stargates, to remove the Artificial Tree of Life architecture from running AI signal, black magic reversals and projecting black hearts into the planetary grid. Recent Guardian projects included the reconnection of the Giza Solar Gateway to the Hatshepsut Temple and the Rosslyn Chapel Sun Disc Networks, which acts as a Solar Gateway, and was integrated into the grid network for supporting 4D-7D axiatonal line vulnerabilities.

Rosslyn Chapel in Scotland connects into the Princess Scotia story, which reveals African roots in Irish timelines sourcing from Egyptian history, of those attempting to hide Atlantian artifacts and other important spiritual relics. Scotia, the Egyptian princess was said to be the daughter of a pharaoh who fled from Egypt with her husband Gaythelos with a large following of people who arrived in a fleet of ships. They settled in Scotland for a while amongst the natives, until they were forced to leave and landed in Ireland, where they formed the Scotti. Their kings became the high kings of Ireland. In later centuries, they returned to Scotland, defeating the Picts and giving Scotland its name.

SA TONES FOR ROSE HEARTS

These changes in the planetary grid network have allowed another stage of genetic rehabilitation for the Crystal Rose lines from Andromeda, through alignments made into the Universal architecture connecting into the Aqualasha Staff. Aqualasha and the Aquaferion Blue Feathers Shield were paramount for securing the corrections made to reclaim the Solar Logos, Solar Gates and the Diamond Sun Heart matrix in the planetary body. For the human heart complex and Soul to heal its fragmentation, the planetary heart must first be corrected to help support the continued building of the Diamond Sun Crystal Heart template. May love and peace fill each human heart with the holy spirit of our true Cosmic Mother!

In fieldwork, the rose line for the Diamond Sun Heart matrix appears in the instruction set as rows of energetic flowers, as flowering crystals that are growing in a massive morphogenetic field of flowering roses, that rise up to blossom in the Aqualasha Staff. The field of flowering crystal hearts are connecting to the purest beauty of the Blue Sapphire diamond white-gold flame of the SA Sophianic heart tones of Krystallah, the main heart tone of KA RA YA SA TA AA LA. The SA tones appear to include peach creamsicle colors for the specific purpose of sexual center and gender healing, while bursts of sapphire blues and peach merge into the 2D centers, which are designed to comfort and heal the Soul and heart, to support the purging of sexual misery programming. We've come a long, long way.

These are incredible times of transformation and change that impact all we have ever known. Please only take what is useful for your spiritual growth and discard all the rest. Thank you for your courage and bravery to be a truth seeker. I am God, Sovereign, Free!

Until next, stay in the luminosity of your Avatar Christos Sophia heart path. Please be kind to yourself and each other. GSF!
With a Loving heart, Lisa
Source: Princess Scotia



Solar Body Consciousness

Energetic Synthesis by Lisa Renee

The main Solar Body that is our visible Sun, is undergoing an evolution in that its magnetic pole is reversing, which further alters the solar ray transmissions to the Earth and to other planets in our Solar System. Planet Earth's local Sun is a star called Sol. Our Sun is a Stargate and it is possible for certain craft to be used to go in and out of the portal to reach the outer rings of the Solar System. Recently, many neighbors in our Solar System became aware of the changes happening with our Sun, as a result of the rebirthing of the Solar Logos in the 10-11-12th dimensional layers. The 4th dimensional Solar Stargate on the earth is located in Giza, Egypt and this is the main opening into the Astral Plane which also opens further into the other Solar Gates. This stargate access is where the trajectory between the Sun, Earth and Moon are interconnected through geometric fields of instruction sets that are based on the grouping of light codes. These may appear as platonic solids, and are the building blocks of matter that arrange the blueprint layers that form into the timelines in the Universal Time Matrix. The Annunaki Hybrid Fallen Angelics had taken control of this area of the planet over 22,000 years ago, in order to gain control over the Sun and Solar Gates. As a result of recent grid wars they have lost control over the Solar Gate through the rebirthing of the Solar Logos for Earth, Tara and Gaia. The Sun is related to activating the human DNA template for spiritual ascension potentials. Each Sun and Star in the Universe are interconnected through the instruction sets of the morphogenetic fields, or plasma filaments that create the webbing that interconnects all of the stars and stellar bodies together.

This shift in the Solar body principle in our time matrix appears to alter the functions of the Ursa Major or Great Bear constellation, in which its seven main stars are sequentially merging forces with their counterparts, the seven sister stars located in the Pleiades. The resulting alchemical merge of these constellations of stars is manifesting new expressions of gender creation principle in the higher cosmic planes that change light reflection as it is broadcast into the lower densities. This merging of Solar bodies into the Galactic Core and further into the Andromedan Core, is also referred to as the Seven Sacred Suns in the One. Each of the Seven Sacred Suns have a cosmic solar principle that broadcasts a spectrum of plasma frequency waves through its ray body which is currently emanating new light codes into the planetary body.

This is vastly significant as it marks the astrological resolution of levels of the fallen angelic miasma contained in many of the karmic imprints that were in the planetary core manifestation template. This was the result of the historical timelines that are in the stellar and cellular memory record that directly relate to the NAA invasion and the moon chain entities impact upon the earth. This is similar to say that there is a clearing of the magnetic field imprints in the planetary akashic record that relates to some of the Galactic Wars that resulted in karmic cause and effect throughout the timelines, and that some of these events were carried out with the cooperation of the human race for resolving the polarity experiment. This is a cosmic convergence between the spiritual source of Solar bodies that exist within the 360 Universes, along with the local stellar bodies that interconnect with the matter world, as all of creation undergoes a new embodiment cycle, referred to as morphogenesis. Karmic patterns of what may be called cosmic evil and cosmic rage stemming from multiple planetary histories that connect to the lunar forces, moon chain entities, and black hole entities are surfacing in order to come into final resolution within the past timelines of artificial control and technological abuse.

This phase unites the Seven Sacred Suns and the Omniversal Paliadorian Solar Consciousness to reunite again through the neutron window that opens into the 360 Universes, as one interconnected Solar Consciousness body to transmit the Cosmic Spiritual Sun plasma waves of the Solar King. The Solar King, or Cosmic Christ Consciousness has rebuilt the complete triadic identity of the Solar Logos, which is the original light source field that builds the eternal Christos-Sophia Diamond Sun body or Krystallah. The Omniversal Paliadorian Solar Consciousness are also referred to as the progenitors of the many Krystic Dragon races, which are eternal light Solar bodies that shapeshift and transmigrate anywhere, and source somewhere in the God worlds that are one of the 360 Universes. Currently, most of the Dragon races from the Paliadorian Solar Consciousness that are entering our Universal system to support the Christos reclamation and Guardian Host mission, are from the Andromedan God worlds.

Additionally, a cosmic triad of energy has formed with our Sun, Pleiades and the planet Uranus to ignite the unity consciousness blueprint for the planetary logos. Uranus, as per its recent alignment to its astrological influence, is the major planetary body which transmits the qualities of the 7D Violet Ray to the Earth. When astrological alignments occur through major conjunctions between planetary and stellar bodies there are forces of alchemy that blend together, which alter frequency current and manifest new potential creations. The cosmic alignment changes the stellar architecture of how the Sun transmits the violet ray current throughout our Solar System. The violet ray is the 7D current which creates the ultraviolet magnetosphere and holds the magnetic instruction set for the planetary brain, otherwise called the planetary logos. Clearly, this is significant to the embodiment evolution directly related to expanding our personal spiritual centers, the crown chakra, third eye and pineal, heart, physical brain and the quality of our vibrational thought forms.

The Sun hides an etheric planet or orb, which during Ascension cycles, is an entrance leading to the Cosmic Spiritual Sun, which holds within itself the first principle of the emanation of the Holy Father's Eternal Light, the Solar King. The Holy Father principle manifests within the Cosmic Spiritual Sun and is what gives light to all things in the Universe. The awakening Holy Father in the Universal Logos is heralding the reappearance of the Cosmic Christos Solar principle throughout our Solar System.

They were beyond our reach in previous timelines because of a ring-pass-not around the Solar System from the earth coordinates while travelling in the lowest density of creation. During the Ascension Cycle, now is the time the Holy Father and Solar Logos may return to activity with the earth plane to spiritually transform humanity. The release of the Solar Cross implant, the ring pass not, is tantamount to the related initiation of the planetary logos to the Solar Logos, and supports the positive future evolution of collective humanity to become spiritually free.

This new solar activity is changing the masculine principle archetypes through the alteration of the seven ray particle structure that is primarily made through the alignment of the planetary staff to the staff in the Andromedan Galaxy. This modification also directly impacts the elemental particles of matter to become less dense or more fluid. This shift is dismantling the architecture of the archontic masculine archetype, the False King of Tyranny in the planetary logos that is used to enslave humanity, which is to be replaced and eventually healed with the Christos mind, as directed by the Solar King that follows the Cosmic Sovereign Law of One.

SEVEN SACRED PLANETS

There are Seven Sacred Planets which have acted similarly as consciousness prototypes for manifesting creation, as well as supplying the raw materials, light, sound, and electrotonal code for the builders and architects of the planet earth. The Seven Sacred Planets are also comprised of living spiritual light, which circulates throughout and beyond our Solar System, while the other five planets have historically remained spiritually stagnant or dormant in their organizational principle. They have future applications which have yet to reach their evolutionary potential for the solar system. These seven planets are spiritually initiating in order to circulate the combined plasma waves of the Cosmic Spiritual Suns throughout the Solar System. These inhabited planets have human and other life forms, which exist in other timelines and dimensions that are also undergoing stages of the ascension process. One such sacred planet closely related to the earth as a sister planet enduring the ascension process in its higher dimensions, is Venus. Venus is providing to the earth body an transmission for an ascending race prototype for all twelve human tribes, from its original Mother principle. The planet Venus holds the matriarchal history of the Solar Female Christ for the angelic human race. During this phase, the hidden history of the matriarchal lines of the eternal Solar Feminine Christ principle begins to transmit its blueprint from the Holy Mother aspect, and that mother code is gradually restoring energetic balance through the corrected feminine principle which brings gender balance back to the laws of creation.

All of these twelve planetoids in our Solar System represent the total energetic body of what remains from our 5D earth in the next harmonic universe. This future earth has been called Terra or Tara and it is also deeply related to the female phantom body of Tiamat, another sister planet that exploded from a cataclysmic war. It is some of these planetary remnants that have produced traumatized and unhealed mental bodies that are the negative source of miasma and karmic superimposition that was exploited upon the 3D earth plane by the refugee races. One such quarantine architecture was installed, the Solar Cross implant was placed in the heart centers of the 4D astral body and the 8D body of the earth and humanity, generating a one way access into the 8th portal of the Orion gateway that housed the Yahweh Matrix. The spiritual stagnation of the inhabitants of multiple planets and their warring mind logos is what combined the strength of the enforcement of the Solar Cross as a dimensional blockage to stop access in and out of this quarantined system, and further limited access by any entities to go beyond the consciousness of the Solar System, unless they are embodied as Solar Consciousness. Black hole entities, moon chain beings are of the lunar consciousness groups, and they are battling to find ways to exit out of the Solar Gates and Solar quarantines, without success. The history of explosion of planetary bodies and the rampant destruction it creates upon the races involved, is why the Solar Cross quarantine was put in place on the Earth, to remove access of lunar and black hole entities beyond our Solar System. This is one reason of what formed a quarantine fence around the earth, as well as another frequency fence that is enforced by the NAA technological nets, of which they are currently retaliating with the another AI control strategy. The repeated explosion of other planets in our Universal Time Matrix is the primary reason why there have been multiple invasion histories upon the earth, these explosions weaken the integrity of the time matrix. These invasions are from many lines of the Fallen Angelic races that are based in lunar or black hole forms. As a result of the invasion histories, there is a tremendous amount of karmic imbalances to play out and resolve between several planetary logos and their race lines that exist in the Solar System.

Each of these planets, its astrological blueprint and their race lines are undergoing stages of spiritual evolution through the reabsorption of their main egoic ray that existed within its closed energy system. The main mental body ray produces a theme of consciousness experience for that race line, and the experience never evolves when the consciousness energy is consistently depleted and not organically replenished. This was the consciousness state of the lunar forces, on a one way trajectory of de-evolution towards ever increasing fragmentation. The collective race psychic impression and its ego-personality influencers begin to shift during the Solar System Initiation, plasma rays that are radiating through the Cosmic Spiritual Sun, or through the Solar Consciousness Network. At this time we have begun a Solar System Initiation as a result of the rebirth of the Solar Logos in our Universal Time Matrix, which impacts the interchain of spiritual evolution between multiple planetoid bodies and the related histories of the egoic-personality mental bodies that are attached to those planetary histories, which include the moon chains. These planets, moons and their assorted creations have collectively brought forth their egoic and grotesque astral manifestations by ignoring the natural laws and choosing to abuse technology to dominate and enslave others, many of these moon chain groups have greatly influenced humanity in the lower earth plane to believe in parasitism and blood sacrifice ideologies. The egoic remnants, the psychic debris of these planetoids and the Fallen Angelic entities associated with them, have created vast amounts of mind parasites throughout the phantom realms.

These mind parasites have come to be understood as the archon entities and their technological clones, which are manifested from these phantom bodies and are also technologically replicated in artificial intelligence in order to control and enslave humanity by the reptilians-insectoids. The archons feed on the chaos and fear generated by living light and living things, and use the energetic harvest to exist in the phantom spaces around the earth body. In order to continue to feed and survive they have largely attached themselves to the invading warring races of the NAA groups, that are embodied and disembodied. Being parasitic, they siphon energy to exist primarily from the solar bodies or the sun. One such Annunaki engineered race is the Leviathan, groups that were evicted from the wormhole in the earth body that was created as a result from the Tiamat explosion, which resulted in a phantom black hole eons ago. This field damage in the higher timeline was used by the NAA to abuse the earth collective consciousness energies through a network they have used in the Middle East called the Phoenix Grid. A showdown for the control over the Solar Gates and the Phoenix network, along with the agenda to continue to incite military invasion in the Middle East through carrying out warfare in Syria, was recently intercepted to reduce grid damage by the Guardians. These grid conflicts are in truth about gaining territorial control in close proximity to the main Solar Gate network.

_(ES News- Spiritual Sun Behind the Sun, November 2013, Adapted for Current Events, Solar Logos)_

Lisa Renee Oct. 2018


solfeggio_frequencies_and_dna
1st October 2070

Timberwolf HQ: Solfeggio Frequencies and DNA
Edited by celeste:crystalfaery

[Solfeggio-Frequencies] [Solfeggio 001]

[Most of us have experienced] listening to a piece of music that really stirs our hearts and minds. The music literally brings tears to our eyes and joy to our hearts. There is a reason for this that goes back through time to an earlier musical scale now referred to as the "Solfeggio Frequencies". This is [at least] a six note scale [which resembles] our modern seven note musical scale. When related to music, 'Solfeggio' is referred to as the "ability to sight read music and sing the notes accurately [perfect pitch] without the use of a musical instrument'.

The solfeggio frequencies are reputed to be the original [tones] used by the Gregorian Monks when they chanted. The chant, based on the six notes, penetrates deep into the conscious and subconscious mind, drawing forth emotional reactions which we are sometimes unable to completely control. Dr. Candice Pert, PhD, reinforces this observation, stating:

"Energy and vibration go all the way to the molecular level. We have 70 different receptors on the molecules and when vibration and frequency reaches that far they begin to vibrate". These original frequencies appear to have been 'lost' over the centuries with the introduction of various new tuning methods. I use the term 'lost' in single quotes because nothing is ever really lost. It is merely converted or covered over with a layer of obfuscation. In his article on the solfeggio frequencies, David Hulse DD, states:

Professor Willi Apel, wrote:
"The orgin of what is now called Solfeggio... arose from a Medieval hymn to John the Baptist which has this peculiarity that the first six lines of the music commenced respectively on the first six successive notes of the scale, and thus the first syllable of each line was sung to a note one degree higher that the first syllable of the line that preceded it. By degrees these syllables became associated and identified with their respective notes and as each syllable ended in a vowel, they were found to be peculiarly adapted for vocal use. Hence "Ut" was artificially replaced by "Do." Guido of Arezzo was the first to adopt them in the 11th century, and Le Marie, a French musician of the 17th century added "Si" for the seventh note of the scale, in order to complete the series."

The solfeggio scale was 'rediscovered' by Dr. Joseph Barber who claimed to have been guided intuitively to find a pattern of six repeating codes in the Book of Numbers. He found in Chapter 7, verses 12 through 83, number references that, when deciphered using a numerological technique, could be reduced to a single digit. This revealed a series of six electromagnetic sound frequencies which he determined to be the six missing tones of the ancient Solfeggio scale.

The notes in the scale are:

Dr. Leonard Horowitz spent three years researching these six tones. [In the book he and Joseph Puleo authored, titled,] "Healing Codes for the Biological Apocalypse", Horowitz states that the solfeggio frequencies are:

"An extremely unique series of new Bible codes, reportedly related to ancient music and the physics of creation, have been discovered by a physician from Clark Fork, Idaho. The new revelation, found in the Book of Numbers, includes a mathematical electromagnetic frequency code for "miracles" that experts say has already been shown to help repair damaged DNA -- the genetic blueprint of life."

Even among ancient cultures, the power of sound waves was believed to have an effect on the [mankind] body. [Shamen] used chanting and drumming to focus their spiritual, mental and physical energies. In short, they created and used sacred music to heal. Modern man, until recently, had forgotten about the power of sound, that is, until Dr.s Barber, Horowitz and Puleo 'rediscovered' it. Along with this discovery, additional research conducted by Dr. Horowitz claims to have uncovered three more solfeggio frequencies. My research has not discovered any vocal tones for these three frequencies, however, they are: 174 Hz, 285 Hz, 963 Hz:

For those of you with a mathematical mind, you will already see the interrelationships between these numbers. Intriguing, don't you think? Another thought provoking idea currently being given voice is the notion that matter does not really exist. Albert Einstein once stated:

"Concerning matter, we have been all wrong. What we have called matter is energy, whose vibration has been so lowered as to be perceptible to the senses. There is no matter."

In an earlier article, DNA Activation, I mentioned research being undertaken in Russia. To recap one main point: Russian scientists have discovered that: "Living chromosomes function just like a holographic computer using endogenous DNA laser radiation."

So, matter does not exist and DNA functions like a laser. Modern physics has also postulated that DNA may function as a type of holographic projector which translates low vibrational state energy into 'physical patterns'. These physical forms behave in a similar way to acoustic wave forms and as such can be used as a means for decoding genetic information through sound. David Hulse is credited with recognizing sound resonance as a basic principle of good health. He studied how certain sounds and frequencies could activate DNA and discovered that biochemists use the 528Hz frequency of the solfeggio scale to repair DNA.

I think you may find that instead of three groups of corresponding number groups there are actually six for each group totalling 18 for the configuration:
147,174,417,471,714,741
258,285,528,582,825,852
369,396,639,693,936,963

The resulting sequence would then be:

Links:

-- TimberWolf


soul_mates
1st October 2070

catherine yronwode wrote: I just want to put in a word for the biochemical basis of soul-matedness: a soul-mate will invariably SMELL good to you.
catherine (pheromones "R" us) yronwode

Yes, indeed. The sense of smell bypasses the ego/personality and directly affects the brain and the endocrine system. The partner who smells good is the genetically compatible BODY. This is the most appropriate method of determining who to have babies with. The use of pheromones and perfumes allows people to seduce partners into inappropriate partnering. Thus the ages-old concept of "smelling like a prostitute"... the excessive use of perfume to render the female to smell compatible with ANY male. Because this is all about genetics of the BODY, it has nothing to do with SOUL mating. There is nothing wrong with lots of good fun body mating, unless it is harmful to the soul through incompatible astral/etheric energy merging with the wrong soul. The use of pheromones and/or perfume facilitates the increased probability of such inappropriate mating. Because women in particular tend to bond with whoever they permit themselves to have sex with, there is a strong tendency to stay with inappropriate partners, once sexual mating ocurrs. Therefore, it would be better to use such entrancing aromatherapy to rejuvenate an appropriate soul mating where the sexual relationship is waning, than to use it to attract and choose partners in the first place, who will only be compatible with the perfume, not the woman.

Hasan Malik wrote: What is a soulmate? Can anyone tell me?

The short answer is:

Someone who is mated with you at the soul level.

The long answer would be required for your next questions...

Hasan Malik wrote: What is a soul? What kinds of mating are there?

The medium length answer is:

If you don't know your own soul essence and have soul level consciousness, then knowing what a soul mate is won't do you much good, because you won't recognize one when you meet them. So, replace your question with: Who am I at the soul level? When you raise your consciousness to that level, you'll know what a soul mate is.

85% of the [mankind] on planet Terra are with the wrong people for the wrong reasons... meaning they're not soul mates but ego mates... and/or karma mates...

If you understand the difference between soul and spirit... which would involve opening up the higher chakras and developing clairvoyance or clairsentience or clairaudience of the etheric/spiritual dimension... then you may begin to be able to distinguish between soul mates (of which there can be a nearly infinite number), and twin flames (the yin yang split of a dual spirit). Some spirits are singular; most, especially those predominantly embodied as [mankind], are created in yin yang pairs... twin flames... But this level is above the oversoul level. Thus a twin flame pair is any one of the souls of the yin-flame oversoul mated with any one of the souls of the yang-flame oversoul. Soul mating could be within the same oversoul, or with any stranger (same or different oversoul) with whom you form a soul level bond.

Soul is the marriage of the spirit with the body... Though there are traditions on this planet which swap the labels spirit and soul. The spirit aspect of a soul will typically have multiple incarnations... i.e. the body aspect is released at "death of the body".

Souls tend to reincarnate in a series of one sex [mankind] body and then they switch and incarnate in a series of opposite sex bodies. 85% of Gay or Lesbian or Trans-Gendered [mankind] are experiencing their first body of the opposite sex after a series of incarnations in one sex body... and haven't yet gotten used to either being in the kind of body they now have, or haven't gotten used to being attracted to the same sex which has now become the opposite sex. Give them a lifetime or a few.

So, what's a soul mate... whoever you're with if you bond at the soul level. Umpteen other people of both sexes who are part of your oversoul group, or of the oversoul group of your twin-flame spirit. Anyone you have karma with from this or previous lifetimes. Anyone you're dharmically compatible with. Anyone vibrating at the same soul vibration level.

Note that when you meet a soul mate you may detest them (ego incompatibility). Note that if you like someone, that may be ego compatibility and not a soul mate at all, though you could build soul mating with them.

Ego mates work from the lower chakras upwards... and may awake to discover they're with someone spiritually inappropriate... which may be incentive to shut-off higher consciousness in order to retain relationship.

Soul mates work from the higher chakras downwards, and initially may have many ego conflicts, but know that they'll only grow more compatible as they each deconstruct ego and raise consciousness to soul level and spirit level.

Now, as for the long answer to your question...
I teach that in my classes...
and it involves raising consciousness through meditation.

Angela Kahealani wrote:
85% of the [mankind] on planet Terra are with the wrong people for the wrong reasons... meaning they're not soul mates but ego mates... and/or karma mates...
Souls tend to reincarnate in a series of one sex [mankind] body and then they switch and incarnate in a series of opposite sex bodies. 85% of Gay or Lesbian or Trans-Gendered [mankind] are experiencing their first body of the opposite sex after a series of incarnations in one sex body... and haven't yet gotten used to either being in the kind of body they now have, or haven't gotten used to being attracted to the same sex which has now become the opposite sex. Give them a lifetime or a few.

Namrael3 wrote: Where are you getting these statistics? You've got some interesting ideas here, but you speak of them so factually. Care to explain?

When you look at the sky and declare the color of the sunset, and the person next to you looks at the sky and agrees that yes the sunset is red with orange tinges over there, and you say, yep, shure is... where do you get your information?

From direct observation.

Those with open third eyes who see spiritual dimensions directly, simply do the same thing. And after two or three of you look at what's going on with your third eye and agree on what you are seeing, you all say together, yep, shure is...

From direct observation.

Just as you will not be able to convince the physically blind man next to you that you are accurate in your assessment of the color of the sunset, I cannot convince any psychically blind person that what I and other psychics see is "true".

So take it or leave it... I don't play the "prove it" game. I really do not care what you believe, or whether that has any correlation with what I and other psychics see.

I speak with as much certainty about what I see, especially when confirmed by others with open third eyes, as you would about what you observe with your two eyes.

If you want proof, then develop your clairvoyant "seeing". There is no physical world proof which proves what is true in higher dimensions to people blind to higher dimensions... All I can say is that I too used to not be able to see with the third eye, and had the same "prove it" attitude. That is healthy. Thank you for your skepticism. But if you truly desire to see, then set it aside and allow the miracle of psychic sight to enter your life. Or disbelieve in that being possible and preclude that happening in your life. It's your choice. You create your reality. I just choose to live with fewer limits, and have done the work to clear them from my life, including my childhood of atheism where spirit was not only not visible, but didn't even exist.

Tue May 11 12:28:16 HST 2010

There is a model I work with in consciousness, which is often manifest as a meditation practice, and as with many such practices, it is based on a focus of attention upon breathing, something we continually do, whether autonomously, or consciously.

Medical science (even) has learned that each and every emotional state has associated with it, a breathing pattern. When triggered into a given emotional state we will unconsciously assume the corresponding breathing pattern. Conversely, we may consciously and intentionally assume a specific breathing pattern, and thereby direct our emotional state of being.

One of the challenges of consciousness is to accept as existing, and to deal with (apparent) paradoxes. Part of the process of dealing with (apparent) paradoxes is to move one's consciousness to a "higher" perspective where one can see from the transcendent position, the lesser "realities", and how, from a lower perspective, there appears to be a paradox, but from the transcendent perspective, it may be seen that the paradox is only apparent when one's perspective is lowered to the "reality" of one polarity of the paradox. I circled. "We can't solve problems by using the same kind of thinking we used when we created them." - Albert Einstein

One of the paradoxes we appear to have is that of lower dimensional space-time linearity, versus quantum physics non-locality, which has been proven to interact instantaneously over infinite distance. There is another language for defining the same paradox, and that is that "physical body reality" is anchored in linear space-time, so that the body is always "here now", and yet, our consciousness, sometimes misidentified or perceived in a more limited fashion as either "mind" or "brain", is able to access all of space and time, and this awareness of non-here-now reality, may be known as intuition, and is also known as "spirit" or "spiritual awareness". Thus we see yet another paradox, between different "models of reality", the quantum physics or spiritual models, which although they may appear to be different, are actually describing the same thing, from different perspectives.

Coming full circle now with the context set, back to the breathing practice I started out to share with you, one of the things I teach in my meditation classes is:

Start with your awareness of your lungs being full, and your being present in your body, that you are in your fullness, fully present, fully empowered, you are one with your incarnation, and even with all that is, the entire universe, with which you are at peace and acceptance. "I AM". This is a timeless transcendent position.

Now we enter linear time momentarily, and we exhale, with the conscious intent to forgive and release ALL, letting go 100%, and allowing as we exhale, that entire reality to pass into oblivion, that is, the "I" that I was, now "dies", and ceases to exist, and "I" become one with "the void", nothingness. This is a timeless transcendent position. Hold this temporarily.

Now we enter linear time momentarily, and we inhale, with the conscious intent to accept without judgment or expectation, ALL that is, possibly a completely new reality we've never before experienced, and we allow it to arrive into our consciousness and body, back where we started, but completely reborn, different, new. This is a timeless transcendent position. Hold this temporarily.

Lather, rinse, repeat as necessary. The challenge seems to be to 100% let go of what is, and to 100% accept what arrives. The more we can do this, the greater the size of change we can endure, and the more quickly we can transition through a change.

The only real change, is a change in the real "us", and you may discover that that is infinite eternal consciousness, the witness to all experience, witness to all change, the one who can ask the question: "who am I", or "what is real"?

One of the first things my psychic teacher taught is that for each person, their reality is "real" for them, despite however many paradoxes may seem to apply to that... how can that be? could it be that "relativism" is real? that there is no single objective reality?

I learned that we have a "reality inertia", in our infinite power as the creators of our reality from our beliefs. We look outside and observe "reality", and we form in our mind, a "model of reality", "how it is", "what's real", and then we "believe in" that model, and so doing, we then create it, because belief creates reality, and so things tend to be static. This non-changing non-growing non-healing victimhood says: "I'll believe it when I see it", which means that all change comes from external sources, that one is the passive receptive "victim" of reality, of the creation of reality done by others.

If we step into the role of creator, claim our power, and actively create our reality, then, to do so, we must become master of our beliefs, we must choose what to believe, and by believing it powerfully enough, (paradoxically while outer observable "reality" has not yet caught up with us), then we create the energy patterns around which matter congeals, and the outer reality eventually shifts to match.

E=MC**2 tells us what? that two thing are related by a constant. What is that constant? LIGHT, that mercurial thing which is so Gemini that sometimes it appears as a particle (matter) and sometimes it appears as a wave (energy), which is what, exactly what the equation tells us, that paradoxically, matter is just a standing wave pattern.
Say what?
well, light has color / frequency, so each different kind of "matter" must have a corresponding "frequency", because they're related by a constant. So, if we compare Hydrogen versus Helium, we're just looking at a different color / frequency of light. Everything is frequency. All that is (matter), and all that matters (real), is just frequency of light, and the paradoxical "reality" of reality is observing, interacting with, and even controlling, that paradoxical duality between particle and wave. We know that particles can be quantumly entangled to have direct interaction instantly over infinite distance, therefore, we also know that waves must likewise entangle.

What is spiritual intuition? perception of waves, which are quantum entangled. What is it to be intuitive or "psychic"? it is to master the skill of intentionally creating quantum entanglement between one's brain waves (consciousness), and some remote (non-local) "other" energy "pattern", or "wave", or "particle", i.e. frequency of light. Just as we may tune a radio to a given frequency, our consciousness may be directed to tune into a given frequency of light corresponding to, oh, say, for example, the aggregate frequencies of the "matter" particles known also as the DNA of one Rache Ritmanitch. Through our emotions we can reprogram our DNA. It's like an orchestra, all tuned together to play a symphony... if each player tunes their instrument up a little bit, the whole orchestra can still play in harmony, and the one oddball who hasn't adjusted their instrument's tuning hears themself to be out of tune, and in order to achieve harmony, yields to the group pressure, and also adjusts back to harmony, shared frequency.

I can commit to you that I will be honest, and open. You may not always like the truth I tell you, but it is real, at least for me, in my reality, for the moment.

I have overriding commitments to truth, honesty, integrity, and harmlessness... which I define as respecting the right of each and every entity to be conscious, to consciously make their own choices which control their own destiny, and to not have that consciousness, choice process, or their power to manifest their own choices over their own reality, interfered with.

I believe that fundamental character / essence / nature is the ultimate factor in compatibility between entities.

Aloha, Angela Kahealani

Tue May 11 14:05:45 HST 2010


sound_healing
1st October 2070

Are You One of Those Appointed?
By Anna Von Reitz
Fri, 21 Dec 2018 02:43:07 -0900

There are in the Kingdom of Heaven those who are "Anointed" as Priests of the All-Mighty, Guardians of the Kingdom like Jesus and the Archangel, Michael.

And then, there are the "Appointed" by the Anointed, those who also serve, but in a lesser or more specialized capacity. These Servants of the Living God serve in a wide variety of roles and have many different powers.

They are appearing among us now, but they, too, suffer memory-erasure and may be disoriented and discomfited by their own abilities and gifts, which can be problematic...

Just recently several people have contacted me who have struggled all their lives with secret abilities that they themselves don't fully understand. Their gifts range from being able to channel vast amounts of energy, to being able to heal physical illnesses and deformities, to being able to restore damaged ecosystems, to being able to communicate with animals like Doctor Doolittle, and many more "gifts".

None of these people have received any comfort, direction, or training and many of them are not yet in any direct connection with their spiritual roots. Some have suffered terrible experiences as a result of their abilities -- rejection by mates, friends, and family. Attacks from superstitious religious zealots. And perhaps worst of all, deep questioning of their own nature and "weirdness".

I know a man who, like Jesus, can heal any illness or disease, so long as the person suffering it is willing to be healed. This is literal fact, which I have experienced myself (He healed me of a back injury and chronic pain that I endured for 31 years simply by hugging me and saying a few words in my ear.) -- yet he keeps his gift strictly secret and lives on a farm out in the hills like Tom Bombadil.

The alternative is to be inundated with constant pleas for help from the sick and the dying, which is bad enough, but also to run the risk of being attacked by Big Pharma and the government, and either killed outright or arrested and "studied" like a slime mold.

While he heals by word and touch, as Jesus did, there are others who have a similar gift of being able to restore health using the sounds of musical instruments that are properly tuned to the full frequency of the natural harmonic octaves.

When you realize the importance of the Voice of God in creating the Earth and all that lives upon it, and realize that Satan was the Archangel in charge of music -- you can easily see how music has been abused and changed from its natural health-giving frequencies to unhealthy, incorrect, out-of-tune frequencies.

David Rockefeller, one of the most evil and able perpetrators of the gross misalignment of our world, actually and deliberately had the musical notes redefined and re-calibrated to frequencies [A-440], that cause disease and anxiety. We are just now facing up to the death toll and misery this one act has caused and begun the discussion of "musical ethics" and [the] importance of properly attuned whole notes and whole tones.

Properly calibrated, music brings relief and restorative energy and serves to attune us in the same way a tuning fork can be used to tune a piano. Our biological framework resonates in sympathy to the "whole tones" of the natural musical scale and responds by correcting physical and chemical imbalances.

While this entire branch of science is in its infancy, you can still directly experience the results for yourself by going to the various websites like wholetones.com and reading books on the subject like The Power of Sound by Joshua Leeds, which includes a demonstration CD of classical music played in whole tones.

There are already Appointed Ones among us who are experts in this field and who naturally are attuned and able to directly impact and heal the health of the entire biosphere, but they, too, are often astonished by what happens as a result of their gift and don't dare to come forward for fear that they will be attacked as "freaks" and arrested.

There are many, many more gifts and different kinds of Appointed Ones at work on Earth. It was of them that Jesus spoke when he foretold that His Followers would do even greater miracles than He showed us, so there is no reason to be afraid or confused by the presence of these gentle Healers and others sent to us at this time.

How can you tell if you are one of the Appointed Ones? Most likely you have always had a sense of being different and been aware of your gifts, but perhaps not known how to cope with them or properly develop them.

One common trait is the ability to "draw down" electricity from streetlights and even main transformers; without consciously desiring to do so; you simply pass by and take out whole city blocks of streetlights or blow transformers.

Another common trait is melancholy and introverted habits. The Appointed tend to be saddened by the misery of the Earth and the people and animals on it, which gives rise to a certain element of melancholy many of them share. They also tend to be loners or to have only a small circle of friends, and to dislike being the center of attention.

They are often uncomfortable in crowds or even in places like grocery stores, because they are intensely aware of the jostling and often unhappy energies that people project.

Another commonality is that for whatever reasons, people and animals naturally trust the Appointed Ones.

It is a common experience for the Appointed Ones to hear the most intimate details of the lives of strangers -- people will just walk up to the Appointed Ones and tell them things they wouldn't tell their spouse or their best friend or their Mother.

It is also common for otherwise vicious guard dogs and wild animals to accept the presence of the Appointed Ones and to be friendly and to not be alarmed by the presence of these Servants of the Lord.

If you have a gift that you find troubling or troublesome or simply one that you don't quite know what to do with, and you experience any of the things described above, take heart. You are not alone on the Earth. There are many others here working to restore health and balance and compassion and logic -- and to do the work each one has been appointed to do.


sovereign_living_soul
1st October 2070

Bevins Declaration at the start of every meeting public or private:
"Anyone here acting as an undisclosed federal agent or provocateur, anyone seeking to collect information for Third Parties, anyone working for some other agenda such as entrapment or solicitation or redirection of our group is now invited to declare themselves or leave."



Air = Ecclesiastical and Canon Law = Law of Trusts
Land = Common Law = Law of Property, Equity and Rights
Water = Admiralty and Maritime = Contract Law

What part of "No Contract!" do you fail to honor?
What part of "i am Not operating in international commerce!" do you fail to honor?
What part of "i am Not a corporate fiction person!" do you fail to honor?
And, what part of my cestui que vie berth estate trust
are you still holding rather than making it available to the beneficiary,
that being myself?
ANGELA KAHEALANI
c/o: Angela Kahealani, agent
c/o: celeste:crystalfaery, agent
c/o: General Post Office
Keneke Street - 1
Kilauea, Kaua'i [UM 96754-9998]



MANDATORY NOTICE of Liability, from the
Foreign Sovereign Immunities Act
Sections 1605 and 1607
NOTICE OF LIABILITY:
18 USC 2333
18 USC 1341 and 1342

This MANDATORY NOTICE is provided to all Territorial United States District and State and County Courts, their officers, clerks, bailiffs, sheriffs, deputies, and employees and all Municipal Appointees including their DISTRICT, STATE, and COUNTY COURTS, their OFFICERS and EMPLOYEES:

The soul "celeste", of the oversoul group "crystal faeries", and of the ishnaans of the spirit tomril, known throughout the galaxy as "celeste:crystalfaery" and the vessels trading as "ANGELA ANANDA KIRSTEN", "Angela Ananda Kirsten", "ANGELA KIRSTEN", "Angela Kirsten", "Angela Kahealani", "ANGELA KAHEALANI", together with all derivatives and permutations and punctuations of these names, are not acting in any federal territorial or municipal capacity and have not knowingly or willingly acted in any such capacity since the day of nativity: June 23, 1950. All vessels are duly claimed by the Holder in Due Course and held under copyright in divine jurisdiction, since June 23, 1950.

These vessels are publishing MANDATORY NOTICE that they are Foreign Sovereigns from the California state, and the Colorado state and the Hawaii state and The United States of America, and from any and all "Kingdoms". This is your MANDATORY NOTICE that these above-named vessels are owed all material rights, duties, exemptions, insurances, treaties, bonds, agreements, and guarantees including indemnity and full faith and credit; you are also hereby provided with MANDATORY NOTICE that these vessels are not subject to Territorial or Municipal United States law and are owed The Law of Peace, Department of the Army Pamphlet 27-161-1, from all Territorial and Municipal Officers and employees who otherwise have no permission to approach or address them. Any harm resulting from trespass upon these vessels or the use of fictitious names or titles related to them shall be subject to full commercial liability and penalties: 18 USC 2333, 18 USC 1341 and 1342.

So said, signed, and sealed this day on Kaua'i island.
By celeste:crystalfaery -- (right thumbprint)
_____________________________________________________________________

Living Soul Mailing Location:
celeste:crystalfaery
c/o: General Post Office; Keneke Street - 1
Kilauea; Kaua'i; United States Minor; Outlaying Islands; [96754-9998]



When you go into a court you need to very clearly state that you are the victim of organized crime and identity theft, that you have been misidentified as a Municipal "citizen of the United States" when you were in fact a State Citizen of The United States with a capital "T" on the "The" -- and you are here to collapse the presumed Public Trusts and Transmitting Utilities that have been attached to your estate and reassign all such property interests to your Proper Name standing under the protection of the unincorporated United States of America.

I am not a member of the Federal Religious Cult and I never was.

Thank you, very much, Mr. Prosecutor, for offering to administrate an estate trust that has no business existing, and as the presumed Original Issuer and Donor, I deny you any ability to exercise a position of trust related to me and I require the bonds posted in this case to be returned to me, right now.

He had better have his checkbook ready, because the Judge isn't going to take responsibility for him.



Clearfield Doctrine
By Anna Von Reitz
Friday, May 18, 2018

The Clearfield Doctrine arises from a 1943 Supreme Court Case, Clearfield Trust Co. v. United States, 318 US 363-371. The essence of the case is that when an incorporated government uses private bank script such as Federal Reserve Notes as its currency it sinks to the level of any other incorporated entity, loses its sovereign status (if it ever had any) and becomes subject to the same laws as any other corporation.

Corpus Juris Secundum (CJS) 91 CJS United States sec. 4 "...when the United States enters into commercial business it abandons its sovereign capacity and is to be treated like any other corporation."

The Clearfield Doctrine strips these pretenders of their "government" cloak and when they attempt to use the abusive powers of government to enrich themselves, it's time to remind them of exactly who and what they are.

This can be used against them in any number of contexts.

They claim to have a commercial interest in your marriage and children? Prove it.

They claim to have a commercial interest in your home and land? Prove it.

They claim to have a commercial interest in your estate? Prove it.

They have a right to tax you for anything? Income? Property? Prove it.

They're not the government and they don't have any special government powers when they are operating as commercial corporations. Instead, they are subject to all the same regulations and limitations as any other corporation -- including the requirement that they operate lawfully -- not "legally", lawfully.

If you are standing on the land and soil jurisdiction of [any] country neither they nor their courts have any excuse for even addressing you, and if you are operating as a private "vessel" conducting international trade and not allowing yourself to be misrepresented as a federal franchise PERSON, they are obligated to protect you and dismiss any action against you.

A "Summons" from a court of foreign jurisdiction is a solicitation for business that you can object to and deny with [...] impunity.



Most of us have suffered from the "Unlawful Conversion" of our Lawful Persons like "Angela Kirsten" into these foreign, international Legal Persons, like "ANGELA ANANDA KIRSTEN" and must undertake an answering "Lawful Conversion" to reverse the process.

Because we have many records and property held in these foreign, international Names, we have to keep control of the Legal Person we've been unwittingly operating under.

To rectify this and still keep control of our property interests requires us to "convert" the Legal Person by declaring its permanent home and domicile on the land of a Sovereign Nation, in my case the island Kaua'i in the Peaceful Ocean.

This process effectively "dry docks" the Legal Person and makes it subject to the Law of the Land, bringing it under the protections and conventions of the Lawful Government not in international commerce.

A Judge seeing the name "ANGELA KAHEALANI" assumes that he is dealing with a Legal Person in the international jurisdiction of the sea; after you lawfully convert this Legal Person by seizing upon it and declaring its domicile on the land jurisdiction, a whole new set of legal presumptions and laws apply.

It will be your responsibility to inform the Judges in your cases that your Legal Person, for example, "ANGELA KAHEALANI" has been lawfully converted and returned to the land jurisdiction, where the international trade name "Angela Kahealani" applies.

The paperwork recorded, such as the UCC-1 Transmitting Utility recording UCC-1-WA-2000-026-0186, is evidence of the lawful conversion you have executed and the fact that "ANGELA KAHEALANI" is now subject to the Law of the Land of Kaua'i.

You must do a similar correction with all the Municipal PERSONS that have been "gifted" to you, for similar reasons.

When you are addressed by any Municipal or Territorial District or State of State Court, you must immediately challenge its jurisdiction and appeal the issue to the Circuit Court -- "I challenge this court's jurisdiction and appeal to the Circuit Court."

The Circuit Court is the only court left that can bring a panel of three military officers and make a determination of your political status, consider the facts of your case, and grant you relief. -- Anna Von Reitz



Persistent Questions
By Anna Von Reitz

Saturday, February 24, 2018

  1. I have had people saying, "Oh, no! You don't want to have anything to do with the STRAWMAN!" --- but just like in the Wizard of Oz, the STRAWMAN is your friend. I also have people running off and registering their NAMES with State of State organizations. Does it make sense to pay pirates for the use of your own name, however it is styled? Hello?

    There is a logic to everything and you must follow the logic of things to the end conclusion.

    When you claim and reconvey your Trade Name also known as your Given Name which is your Upper and Lower Case First Middle Last name just like you were taught in Grade School -- that is, your name in this form: "John Mark Doe" and reconvey it back to the "land and soil" of the state where you were born -- you in the same breath claim "all styles, orderings, permutations, variations, spellings, and punctuation(s)" of that name and establish their "permanent domicile" on the "land and soil" of the state where you were born or presently domiciled. You bring the STRAWMEN -- JOHN DOE, JOHN MARK DOE, and JOHN M. DOE -- right along with you and put them back on the land jurisdiction, too.

    But, but, but....I hear some people saying, you don't want the STRAWMAN! The STRAWMAN is a public slave and owes tons of debt! Why would you ever want to claim the STRAWMAN?

    To control the STRAWMAN, first and foremost. Does it make sense that you would leave any version of your name under the control of faceless bureaucrats? And as I secondarily explained, while the STRAWMAN is a debtor and a public trust when it is operating in the international jurisdiction of the sea, it is a creditor and a private trust when operating on the international jurisdiction of the land. When you bring HIM/HER back ashore, a little magic happens--- the debtor becomes the creditor.

    Think of it this way: so long as the STRAWMAN is defined as a sea-going British chattel, HE is a debtor, a criminal, a slave, and a public trust. The instant HE is redefined as a land asset, HE is a free and honorable creditor and a private trust that the rats can't mess with. So which condition do you want your NAME to be in?

    Yes, you do want to claim all the variations of your name at the same time you claim and reconvey your Trade Name, and you want to record their permanent domicile on the land and soil of the state where you were born. Not only do you reconvey the STRAWMEN to a permanent domicile on the land and soil jurisdiction, you issue Certificates of Assumed Name for them and record those, too. You want to claim back the proper use and identity of absolutely everything associated with you and your estate, including whatever other new "names" they dream up for you.

    And please be aware that even now they are scrambling around trying to keep their old schtick going by dreaming up new variations of NAMES and Names for you. If you watch your mail and your bank statements, you will see all sorts of peculiar things appearing: JOHN Mark DOE, J. Mark Doe, JOHAN M. DOE, JOHN-MARK:DOE, Doe: John Mark, and so on.

    But your claim of all variations and permutations and spellings and punctuation and orderings will already be on the public record and they will all be predefined with a permanent domicile on the land and soil of the sovereign nation where you were recorded as permanently domiciled, so no matter what, when the rats come to charge their newest "derivative" -- you will be ready to say, "Sorry, that's not a British prize. That's a Kaua'ian vessel. And here is my Certified Copies of the Public Records proving that I am the controller and owner of that name and trademark."

    The paperwork also shows the recorded permanent domicile of these "vessels" on the land and soil of a sovereign state. End of story.

  2. How to deal with THEIR courts?

    Once you have your own paperwork together and recorded, the only responsibility you have with respect to their courts in most situations is: (1) presentation of the Mandatory Notice required under the Foreign Sovereign Immunities Act; (2) proper rebuttal to any summons; (3) duty to inform.

    The FSIA Notice is required so that they are given fair warning that you are claiming your status. The reply to summons is to keep you out of trouble via any claim that you evaded them or showed them contempt. You are not obligated to respond to any summons other than rebutting it in a timely manner, which basically means "returning service to the court" with a registered mail letter saying, "Sorry, I am not obligated to appear and decline to do so." You will want to include a brief signed "Testimony in Fulfillment of Duty to Inform". This is just a brief statement of numbered facts in which you say whatever is true about the referenced issues you were summoned about. If you know nothing about them, you just say--- By Special Limited Appearance I testify from without the United States on my honor that: (1) It is a fact that I know nothing about the people or issues referenced in the summons dated_________. And if you do know anything that would be helpful to the court, you enumerate the facts in a similar manner. You sign that Testimony using a by-line, meaning you claim authorship like in a newspaper article--- by:________ and thumbprint it in red ink, so that the thumbprint touches but does not obscure your name. And send it in with the Mandatory Notice and your Summons Rebuttal.

    For 9/10th of the supposed infractions people are summoned to appear for, this IS all that is necessary to avoid any further contact from the court or any possible claim that you showed them contempt or evaded anything. The key is to be polite and remember that these people are supposed to be working for you, so you do have a reasonable cause to assist them in the discharge of their duties and a duty under the Public Law to inform them regarding crimes that you may have witnessed.

    For the other 1/10th, you have to recall that while they do not have any nexus of authority related to you most of the time, they do have a general law enforcement duty related to the delegated powers and their governing constitution. If you stray into their jurisdiction, you become subject to their administration. For example, the federales have delegated authority over sales of alcohol, tobacco and firearms across state lines. If you are a gun shop owner engaged in selling guns across state lines, you come under federal jurisdiction for those activities and have to hop through their hoops and pay any applicable sales and manufacturing taxes related to those activities--- and if you fail to do so, their courts can legitimately call you to account for that.

    Similarly, if you are directly involved in any event on actual federal land, such as a fistfight on a Naval Base, you can be legitimately summoned as a Witness, even though you are a Foreign Sovereign with respect to them. If you participated in the fight, you can be held for 72 hours and then released to the local Sheriff.

    The rules are similar for the "federated" State of State and County corporate franchise organizations. Their General Sessions laws may arguably apply to (and for) you via administration of the Public Trust established for the actual state in the wake of the Civil War, but none of their statutory laws do.

    The thing to remember is that nobody wants a bunch of violent criminals ramrodding around the country doing what they please. We are all obligated in our own small sphere to keep the peace and avoid harming other people and their property. It's a very simple and common sense standard when you get down to it and once you know who you are, who they are, and what is supposed to be happening.

    So when you put your Trade Name back on the land and soil and place yourself under the Land Law -- be aware that true freedom requires the responsible exercise of that freedom.

  3. What about people born in the District of Columbia or the members of the military serving overseas?

    If either one (or both) of your parents was born on the land and soil of an American state, you can claim your nationality through either one them.

    Generally speaking you have to live in a state for a specified period of time, have to declare your intention, have to establish a permanent home, have to avoid any felony convictions, and demonstrate that you are self-supporting, of age, of sound mind, and generally good character. It's a rigorous but reasonable standard established in the General Session Laws of each state, and if you meet the standard and follow the instructions established by the law, you can claim to be a Floridian, Vermonter, or Wisconsinite like everyone else there.

  4. What about Social Security and other federal programs? Won't I lose all that I paid for if I do this?

    See Item 1. You don't lose anything. You gain control of what is rightfully yours and cease to be treated as a mentally incompetent ward of the State of State.

    For people already getting payments from Social Security the key word is "retired". The "federal government" is nothing more or less than corporations in the business of providing stipulated governmental services, just like GM is in the business of building and selling cars, and Dell is in the business of building and selling computers. If you are like most Americans, you have never been employed by the federal government at all and have been misidentified as a federal worker and "taxpayer" most of your life. You paid into their social welfare/retirement fund, called the Public Charitable Trust, by mistake, as the result of disinformation and coercion telling you that you were required to get a Social Security Number and required to pay federal income taxes and required to act as a federal citizen.

    It's still the same situation as if you had worked for GM or Dell and vested in their retirement program. Once you are retired, you no longer have to wear a GM uniform or name tag or carry a Dell Employee ID. Same thing with the federal government. You are retired from any and all such obligations of their "citizenship" and are free to return to your birthright status without it impacting any iota of what you are owed.

    But, but, but.... OMG! What happens if these federal corporations go bankrupt and I lose my pension?

    Not to worry. You are actually their Priority Creditors. The Veterans and the Pensioners get first dibs. Just claim up your Name/NAMES and remove their permanent domicile to the land and soil of your birth state. We have already set up the Indemnity Bond for your State and an Equal Protection Claim for you, and since your whole problem has been caused by fraud and Breach of Trust in the first place, you are triply indemnified.

    The Social Security program established by the Federales was a cheapskate program that was mismanaged---a bureaucratic nightmare, and on top of everything else, anything you got back from it was taxed. This makes more sense when you realize that Social Security was twisted around and redefined as part of the Public Charitable Trust that was established in the wake of the Civil War as a welfare trust to take care of displaced plantation slaves -- converting the pension payments you are owed into welfare benefits that are a non-obligatory debt of a bankrupt corporation.

    There can be little to no doubt that the rats in Congress intended to bankrupt their governmental services corporations and stiff the American Veterans and Retirees.

    However, this was observed and objected to twenty years ago, and doggedly pursued all this time, to prevent that from ever happening. Instead of you-all suddenly facing old age without a penny and no medical care and all the other nightmarish possibilities that present themselves to your imaginations, you will be in receipt of far better care, far better payments, and far less red tape.

    The new system will be far better than anything currently available and provide a much broader spectrum of care and higher retirement payments for both Veterans and Retirees in general, whether public or private sector. It will also provide services that are currently unavailable-- counseling and physical therapy options that don't exist now, in-house treatment programs for alcoholism and drug addiction, nutritional and natural healing options that aren't currently covered, hospice and caretaker respite services and much, much more.

    So, instead of fear-mongering and spreading rumors and sitting around on your duffs feeling helpless and scared, get up on your hind legs and start walking with your heads up and your shoulders back. You have worked hard all your lives and paid your dues in Good Faith. You have nothing to be ashamed of. Those who have defrauded you and abused your trust are the ones who need to rethink their values and blush.



Sovereign Living Soul

Private Testimony in the form of an Affidavit of Truth
2019-09-13 22:41:19+00:00
by celeste:crystalfaery, sovereign living soul,
agent for the Angela Kahealani international trade name,
agent for the ANGELA KAHEALANI transmitting utility recorded in the public record in UCC Region 9 as:
UCC-1-WA-2000-026-0186 as of 2000-01-26, on file with Washington Republic Secretary of State.

I have no contracts with any "governmental" body,
e.g. THE COUNTY OF KAUAI INCORPORATED,
or THE STATE OF HAWAII INCORPORATED, or any of the
3 UNITED STATES OF AMERICA INCORPORATED operating out of the District of Columbia, all of which lost their written delegation of authority as of 2018-10-09, nor with any other body of humans, e.g. any "Kingdom", nor with extra-terrestrials, artificial intelligences, robots, demons, etc.
My family name does indicate my spiritual family, the crystalfaeries, whereever and whenever we may visit various time-lines and parallel-realities. Even with my family, i still avoid contracts as dysfunctional.

My sovereignty as spirit was a perpetual gift from the great creatrix herself, and is in no way diminished whenever and / or whereever i may incarnate, manifest, or be conscious. I do serve the good of all, harm none, as per the intent of the great creatrix of all that is, in peace and harmlessness. No being nor consciousness is permitted to intervene nor interfere in my communion with the great creatrix of all that is.

Penhallow_v._Doane's_Administrators makes it quite clear that even before the 2018-10-09 loss of delegation of authority, that anything incorporated, regardless its name, cannot possibly have any jurisdiction over anything but the contracts in which it is a party, and then has only the so called authority granted by the other party per contract.

"Inasmuch as every government is an artificial* person, an abstraction*, and a creature of the MIND ONLY with other artificial* persons; the imaginary*, having neither actuality* nor substance*, is foreclosed from creating and attaining parity with the tangible*. The legal manifestation of this is that NO government, as well as any law agency, aspect, court, etc., can concern itself with anything other than Corporate, Artificial Persons and the Contracts between them." (emphasis added). S.C.R. 1795, Penhallow v. Doane's Administrators ( 3 U.S. 54; 1 L.Ed 57; 3 Dall. 54, Supreme Court of the United States 1795, Not the "United States Supreme Court".
This is the actual Supreme Court of the United States which over-stands all inferior courts including "The United States Supreme Court", "the United States Supreme Court" and the "UNITED STATES SUPREME COURT".



Pernicious Claims of "Incompetency" in Conflict of Interest
by Anna von Reitz

Sun, 30 Sep 2018 14:37:20 -0800

The latest trick of the Foreign Vermin on our shores is to call our "competency" into question using their own bought and paid for "Uniformed Officers" --- medical doctors conscripted against their will and licensed under the old Federal Title 37 provisions -- to testify against us and claim that we are not "competent".

This has been part and parcel of their deception and racketeering plan from the start.

However, the "competency" that they are actually trying is our financial competence. They assume that we, like them, are bankrupt and therefore "incompetent". If so, they will gladly steal anything of value you have to underwrite their own debts.

It's time for these criminal gangs to be (1) ignored and (2) arrested.

The first question to the Judge should be --- "Are you a U.S. Citizen?"

They will say, "Yes."

And your second question should be --- "By what right then, are you addressing me, a national of The United States of America (Unincorporated)?"

They are operating in a Foreign Jurisdiction on our shores and they have no right whatsoever to address any of us.

Third question --- if there ever is one --- "By what right and for what reason do you question my competency?"

Fourth question --- if there ever is one -- "By what stretch of imagination do you propose to use your own employees as supposedly expert and unprejudiced third party witnesses? Your doctors are all licensed to your State of State organization, therefore are incompetent witnesses for conflict of interest."

Fifth question --- "Under what Treaty are you operating on our shores?"

Sixth question --- "Are you aware that our Government, The United States of America (Unincorporated) has a permanent Treaty of Amity and Peace dated November 19, 1794 --- and that you are in violation of that Treaty right now? "

Seventh question --- "Where is your proof that the entity you are citing as DEFENDANT or Defendant exists? I wish to see the incorporation documents, and provenance, if you please?"

Start holding these vermin feet first to the fire. Use questions to do it. Give them no opportunity to gain any kind of excuse. If summoned, don't go to their courts. If you do know anything about a crime they are addressing, send your "Crime Report" to the District Attorney, Registered Mail, Return Receipt Requested. Otherwise, stay away from these courts and if they interfere with you, refuse to sign or say anything to them and never give them any identification. Give them a card with your Counselor-at-Law's name and address and nothing more.

If they seize upon you and detain you creating a charge of False Arrest, complain directly to the District Attorney.




Aloha;

i am tracking down my Berth Estate Trust,
for final accounting and disbursement,
all the relevant documents necessary to identify
the nascent being were filed in Washington Republic,
as UCC-1-WA-2000-026-0186
to claim the trade names in all variations and punctuations
to claim the birthright.

i simply require the return of
everything that was purloined from me
under conditions of fraud and deceit.

i own my own name and all variations of it,
my Indemnity Bond is posted (UCC-1-WA-2000-026-0186),
and i am also covered by Indemnity Bond
AMRI 00001 RA 393 427 640 US
as is my Foreign Sovereign Immunity Act Notice
https://crystalfaeries.net/fae/foreign_sovereign_immunities.html

aloha, celeste:crystalfaery, agent for the Transmitting Utility
Angela Kahealani (UCC-1-WA-2000-026-0186),

--
All information and transactions are private between the parties,
and are non-negotiable. All rights reserved without prejudice by
"celeste:crystalfaery" 
c/o: General Post Office
Keneke Street - 1
Kilauea, Kaua'i, UM [96754-9998]


By law, we are owed our estates back, free and clear of debt or encumbrance compiled by secondary parties. See the Cestui Que Vie Act of 1666, which is still standing and still part of the international probate code. See Article 9, Section 402, of the Uniform Commercial Code.

Not only are we owed back all of our actual factual assets and our Good Names free and clear, we are also owed 150 years worth of fees, leases, rents, accruals, insurance payments, labor contracts, and joint venture proceeds, plus interest.

Thanks to action taken by Living Law Firm members, all the assets of the Territorial and Municipal United States and the Federal State of State Trusts have been rolled over and under the protection of the sovereign unincorporated States.

Thanks to our Living Law Firm, the Constitutions are still in place, and the Queen and the Pope are still obligated, but no longer in control of our contracting process.

Thanks to our Living Law Firm, your lives and your property have been re-secured and returned safely to the land jurisdiction States. All you have to do is the paperwork to identify yourselves as Americans, native to your State of the Union.

Best of all, all our Delegated Powers have returned to our control by Operation of Law. That's the cherry on top of the whipped cream. We are free to determine our own future and enjoy our rightful place as a free and independent country.

It has only taken 242 years.

"But, but, but... don't we have to pay taxes to pay for all the public assistance and welfare and costs of government and the military and..."

No. Not anymore. A new way of financing government is being put into place, one that does not depend upon human trafficking, bogus accounting systems, identity theft, enslavement, or any other evil.

This will bring wonderful changes not only for America, but for the whole world. So, take a moment. Bow your heads. Listen carefully to the silence. The Great Fraud is ending as quietly as it began, with the shuffling of some words on paper, and the reconciliation of an accounting ledger.
-- Anna Von Reitz



What's Really Going On?
By Anna Von Reitz

2019-07-12 12:44

A lengthy and wide-ranging answer to a simple question from my German readers...

The estate trusts they established for us without our knowledge or consent were housed in Puerto Rico, but those were not the only "primary derivatives" they created in our names.

The Cestui Que Vie Trusts were named like this: JOHN MARK DOE.

Those were what they bankrupted in 2015.

There are also Public Transmitting Utilities named like this: JOHN M DOE. That is what they are using to mis-address us now.

And the third primary derivative is a Public Charitable Trust doing business as JOHN DOE.

These three things represent our private property, our energy, and our public property interests respectively.

This was all done based on fraud and is owed immediate cessation and correction, but that is not so easy to do en masse, because this is the way the governments have been funding themselves and giving themselves access to your credit -- without that or control of that, they are cut back down to size and can no longer function as "plenary oligarchies".

It requires a return to individual national governments or conversion of this nasty brand of corporate feudalism into something totally new.

[ ... ]

Getting back to your original question -- the American ESTATES have been claimed by the Americans. The British Territorial Government DBA "in our names" as "the" United States of America is attempting to horn in and take a middle man position and we are objecting to their presumptions and keeping the pressure on the Pope and the Municipal United States government which has similarly been doing business "in our names" as "the" United States.

Our process was to seize upon and collapse the Municipal Trusts including the STATES OF STATES, then enclose the State of State franchises, then roll them all back onto the land jurisdiction of the actual unincorporated and sovereign government in international jurisdiction, The United States of America (notice "The" -- our Proper Name) -- and from there conveyed all the way back to the soil jurisdiction states of The United States (again notice, "The") and re-assignment of the assets.

There isn't a power on Earth that can say one word about it, because these are our assets and we have claimed them fair and square, and we are not incorporated. We are fact [de facto], they are fiction [de jure].

So, now the Americans -- the actual, factual Americans, not the "US citizens" -- who are the rightful heirs of the actual States and all derivative property, have exposed the whole international criminal enterprise that was afoot and we have claimed back our inheritance and we have no obligation to serve our servants anymore. Instead, there will be a performance review and new contract negotiations. We are finally getting back on track after 150 years of this betrayal of trust.

Fortunately or unfortunately, because we were the first victims of the scheme, we were also chosen as the staging ground for the unfoldment of the patent and copyright and trademark abuses that have been implemented by the criminals as a means of disguising and implementing and profiting from their activities, often using the excuse that their "business models" and other tripe were necessary components of "National Security" -- doublespeak for cloaking criminal activity.

The US Navy was the tool used most consistently to promote this agenda, and its actions were directed by the British Crown and the British Government, though the US NAVY, a municipal corporation, was used as the front for a great deal of the skullduggery. Ditto US ARMY and USAF. They have been trying to set up the same sort of cozy nest to promote this same brand of criminality in China, hence all the cyber attacks and patent and copyright and trademark abuses that China has been committing. They have also made in-roads in the Russian Navy though the Russians have been far less amenable to manipulation. Thus the Devil was cast down into the sea and has ruled for a short time.

The Americans are standing with their feet planted on their land and soil again, operating in their unincorporated -- that is, sovereign -- capacity. All the stuff that these misanthropes accumulated "in our names" under the guise of managing and administering our assets "for" us have to be returned and re-venued, and thence, all the ill-gotten similar gains have to be returned to the other victims. Not coincidentally, it is the Double Jubilee, and this time, no excuses can be offered by the Church and Queen for any failure to deliver a full measure of remedy and debt forgiveness at all levels.

It's time.



Corporations cannot have rights senior to the rights of the land. They cannot have rights senior to the rights of local communities in which democracy is based on Earth. And the reason why I returned to Ecuador because it is a society and a culture that through democratic processes was the first country to recognize the rights of nature in its Constitution. A valuable leadership for all humanity: to change to give rights to corporations to the rights of nature and the rights of Mother Earth must maintain the integrity of these rights, maintaining the integrity of the land, ecosystems and the voices of indigenous peoples, and would increase the voices of women.
-- Vandana Shiva



Article 3. Fundamental rights and freedoms of all beings
Every being has:

This declaration is the latest recognition of earth rights and follows the adoption of similar ordinances in the United States and in the constitution of Ecuador. These legal developments provide reason to pause and consider the argument for earth rights in detail. In particular, this paper contends that if the idea of earth rights is to command reasoned loyalty and gain broader political acceptance then it must be built on a secure intellectual footing.



Bringing Everyone Up to Speed
By Anna Von Reitz

Monday, September 16, 2019

We have the civilian government, which is the government of the people, for the people, by the people: our civilian government, which is supposed to be ruling the roost and giving the orders to our employees. We are born as State Nationals and accrue our nationality from our States -- Wisconsinites, Virginians, Coloradans, etc.

We are properly described as State Citizens of The United States.

Please notice: The United States, not "the" United States.

We are supposed to be in control of the Public Purse and making all the decisions about what goes on inside this country and also supposed to be directing our course of action in international affairs.

However, things went wrong back in the 1860's.

Our government is supposed to extend its power into the international arena via its Confederation of States, the States of America, which was founded in 1781.

Under our plan of government, we have both a Federation State, which is a geographically defined area and its body politic of people living within that area, and a Confederation State, which is organized as a business and service organization operating in international and global venues on behalf of our State.

The Federation State known as Massachusetts is supposed to be served by a Confederation State known as The State of Massachusetts.

Notice: The State of Massachusetts, not "the" State of Massachusetts, and not "the" STATE OF MASSACHUSETTS.

During the Civil War, this system was disrupted and has never been "reconstructed".

Foreign business and service organizations secretively substituted themselves for our American Confederation of States, and thereby usurped the power of our intended Federal Government.

The usurping business and service organizations were fronted first by Britain, beginning in 1868, and later, the Papal Municipal United States Government got into the act, too.

This was only made possible because our military failed us and was misled. Men like Grant and Sherman had no experience in international politics and were easily lied to and led astray in the chaos immediately following the end of hostilities.

Contrary to what we are left to believe, the entire Civil War was fought by "Confederate" States, that is, by members of the Confederation of States. Both the North and the South were Confederate States of States. The American Civil War was, therefore, a mercenary war between business organizations.

Read that -- the Civil War had nothing to do with the Sovereign States of the Federation doing business as The United States of America. We, the actual States and People, were not involved. It was a fight among our federal service provider organizations.

By 1863, the Northern Confederation was bankrupt. Lincoln turned to military command and issued the first Executive Order as Commander-in-Chief, which is known both as General Order 100 and as The Lieber Code, and from then on, we have lived under a military protectorate.

By 1865, the Southern Confederation was in ruins and the Northern Confederation still in bankruptcy.

The physical ruin was overcome in about twenty-five years, but the political ruin has continued.

Once empowered, the military didn't want to give up that power. The military protectorate which began as an emergency measure became entrenched.

Meantime, the Papist Municipal Government of the District of Columbia, stepped into the role of the civilian government, secretively substituting its "civil" government -- as in Federal Civil Service -- for our civilian government.

Thus we have had two groups of foreign-sponsored federal employees substituting for our intended American Confederation of States for many decades, and these dishonest, disloyal interlopers have conspired to wreck this country and pillage our people "in the name of" the legitimate government.

So where is the legitimate government?

Lulled to sleep. On auto-pilot.

The government of the people, for the people, and by the people still exists, and will exist as long as one American stands up for it; but, while we sleep, the foreign federal service providers continue to run amok, continue to mis-administer our affairs, and continue to abuse our people under color of law.

The fundamental premise of their operations is to involve us in constant war via the unauthorized exercise of our "presumed consent", have us fight these wars for them, then have us pay the war reparations for them, and they keep the profits. Thus, our peaceful country and our kindly people have been abused and used as "the hammer" for these European manipulators.

This results first and foremost in the death and maiming of our young people and secondarily in the pillaging, oppression, and enslavement of our older people.

As we have fallen deeper into our slumber and ignorance about our own past and our own government, the European Powers actually responsible have become more corrupt, more virulent, and more obviously criminal in their activities -- which are of course, all blamed on us -- the same Americans who are in fact being grossly victimized by their own Hired Help.

By the time we woke up and began our organized action to reclaim the actual government and sound the alarm, the Perpetrators had almost reached their goal: exclusive legislative representation. Almost.

But enough of us woke up and stood tall, and now they are the ones who have to answer to our account. Both the Queen and the Pope are in Gross Breach of Trust and in gross violation of their commercial service contracts. Both are responsible for the actions of every one of these "service" organizations on our shores since 1868.

The military is also responsible for allowing the "civil" government to usurp upon the "civilian" government.

Instead of assisting our civilian government to hold new elections and national plebiscites in the wake of the Civil War, the military decided to take control and collude with the Papist Municipal authorities to put on a show -- a masquerade, in which the "civil" government would replace the civilian government and the military would pretend to obey it.

Over time, of course, the appearance became the reality and the military was subjected to the usurping civil government via the municipal government's control of the Public Purse, which they have all been pillaging "in our names" for multiple generations.

These are criminal activities, all predicated on fraud.

We have "returned" although we never actually left, to find that our country is in ruins, our substance eaten away by these criminals, our wealth transported offshore where they have planned to use it to buy off other governments into their control scheme; the duty to assemble our actual States and to enforce the Constitutions and to finish the task of Reconstruction of the Confederation is set before us.

But before we can do this, we must reclaim our natural birthright character and identity as Americans and as State Citizens of The United States, not "United States Citizens" (Territorials), and not "citizens of the United States" (Municipals).

Almost all of our records regarding our actual nationality and political status have been deliberately falsified. Our disloyal and criminal "Public Servants" have conspired to create a gigantic identity theft scheme against the American People and have committed genocide against us on paper.

They have misidentified us as members of their foreign organizations, in order to access our credit and bring false claims in commerce against our assets.

We are officially and internationally making everyone aware of these actions by the Pope and the Queen and their minions on our shores, and we are calling up the United Nations and all countries owing us support via treaty and contract to bring forceful international assistance to bear upon these matters and to compel the following immediate actions:

  1. Shut down the Municipal COURTS which have been used as private collection agencies while pretending to operate in juridical capacities related to us;
  2. Shut down the IRS and retask the Internal Revenue Service to efficiently process Mutual Offset Credit Exchange Exemption Claims;
  3. Notify the Government of the Philippines that The United States of America is alive and well and coming to claim its part of the gold horde;
  4. Notify the World Bank of the same;
  5. Notify the Hague that both the United States (Municipal Government operating in our names) and the United States of America (Territorial Government operating in our names) have violated the Hague Conventions and practiced genocide against their Employers;
  6. Notify the Geneva Convention Members of the same;
  7. Notify President Trump of the circumstance and the necessity to correct the falsified political status records and reinstate approximately 150 million American Electors, enabling them to vote in the 2020 Elections without any compromise of their political status;
  8. Engage in a broad spectrum educational effort to bring the American Public up to speed and enable them to act in their own rational self-interest;

Besides spreading the word, what do you as an American need to do?

Those who are not under any obligation to adopt federal citizenship are advised to get busy and correct your own individual political status records, reclaiming your birthright as an American State National, and, if you love your country, then join your State Assembly.

The Federation States are called to Assemble and to conduct business for the first time in a 150 years.

Only those claiming their unique office as State Citizens can participate and all those who thus assemble must be either American State Nationals by birth, or Naturalized State Nationals who have entered the country legally and who have officially adopted State Citizenship.

These are serious issues that require everyone's immediate attention.

Federal citizens, both United States Citizens and citizens of the United States, are called upon to support the actual civilian government of this country -- which is, in fact, your primary and actual duty.

All international organizations and governments are placed on alert.

The Queen and the Pope are called upon to honor their obligations to the American States and People and to voluntarily and immediately cease and desist:

  1. all attempts to engage our country in any more wars, mercenary or otherwise;
  2. all false claims against American property assets;
  3. all false claims of abandonment of our assets;
  4. all conscription and child labor contracts;
  5. all press-ganging;
  6. all falsification of our nationality and political status records;
  7. close the Municipal COURTS which have no business operating on our shores;
  8. shut down the IRS and re-task the Internal Revenue Service to accept and process Mutual Offset Credit Exchange Exemption claims;
  9. release our assets being claimed by the "Federal Reserve" and drop the Dead Baby Scam operations;
  10. discipline and redirect all members of the Bar Associations;
  11. return all State Trust assets to the lawful owners.

The Pope and the Queen and all their subsidiary personnel are also hereby requested to expedite the correction of American Passports and Identification Cards and to speed up the issuance of correct Identification Cards owed to us under the Geneva Conventions.

The entire world knows what you owe us, and the entire world now sees how both the Pontificate and the British Government have mistreated, lied to, cheated, and abused your most loyal Allies and Treaty Partners. Without the American People and without the use of American resources, both your governments would have been wiped off the face of the Earth a long time before this.

A "prompt and permanent reconciliation" and correction is called for, along with negotiation regarding your respective debts and obligations to us going forward.

Mr. Trump and Joint Chiefs and Grey Hats/White Hats -- whatever. The military owes its honor to honorable service and earns it no other way.

You have been used as self-interested Useful Idiots by these named European Powers to enforce a criminal system of political genocide and oppression upon the American People -- your Employers. How stupid is that?

Even given the plots to change your base of operations to China and all your efforts to remove our wealth offshore and keep it cashiered in Slush Funds -- you can't succeed. The days when the Dutch East India Company could just sail over the horizon are over.

The plots to use the Municipal Agencies to kill your Priority Creditors are also exposed.

Stop trying to deny what has gone on here and stop trying to finagle some "justifiable" excuse to continue it. Do your job: protect us. That is all your contract calls for -- to defend the American States and People. You have been doing a piss poor job and acting as predators upon us, instead. If we sound a bit testy, we are.

All Federal Employees need to get back in their boxes and assigned duty stations, performing their actual jobs. Your contracts are all hanging by a thread, and if you don't jump to it and assist us in reclaiming the assets owed to this country, you will be in financial default by October 4.

Get moving.


sovereign
1st October 2070
Sovereign(ty):
Sovereignty is our reality as who we truly are as spirits. Everyone has the sovereign spiritual power to choose if they make any allegiance, and if so, with whom, and to what. No matter how many allegiances one chooses to make, with no matter how many or which other entities, neither the individual nor the group, has the right to impose the contracts they've made with each other upon those who have not voluntarily joined their contract. That means one can't impose one's contract upon others without harming them in the process. One cannot damage another entity or their property without owing them a karmic compensation, often measured in money, sometimes in performance, but until such time as one does damage another or their property, no debt of money or performance is owed. In sovereignty, you are the only creator of your reality. The power of free will choice is within you. Self responsibility liberates you.
Being of the celestial and air realms, we find most appropriate the Jurisdiction of the Air

[Kilauea, Kaua'i, Peaceful Ocean, Gaia]

I, the sovereign spirit soul celeste:crystalfaery, i.e. celeste, being of the family of crystal faeries and isnaans, expatriated from America / the US in 1996, at the time denizing to the Hawaiian Kingdom, and then subsequently at the end of August 1999, expatriated therefrom and moved to Kaua'i, where i have ever since been a peaceful woman. i operate only in "private capacity" as a living being, i.e. in lawful capacity, as a peaceful woman operating in unlimited liability.



celeste:crystalfaery: Radical Sovereign

by Aoife Lorefield

2010-11-17 22:00:00+00:00

celeste:crystalfaery has worked as a clairvoyant healer, and has offered classes in clairvoyance. Aoife Lorefield talked with her about her work:

"We're eternal beings on a path of infinite expansion of consciousness," celeste says. "My goal is ascension for myself and others, ascension as a raising of frequency through layers of density."

"So many words carry multiple meanings; i find myself using more than one; this raising of consciousness is a movement, a change, a shift, and offers growth and healing."

"I want to come out of illusions into truth, then take that truth and expand it, ascend it."

"Raising consciousness in this way is a process that invokes paradox, moving from evolution to involution, from dualistic to nondualistic understanding."

"The motion out of duality begins with stepping out of attachment to one end of the spectrum. The word 'motion' implies leaving something behind, but the real task is to hold dualism in a new way."

"When we hold the trinity of both sides plus the contradiction, we can see it, accept it, be at peace with it, and transcend it. We have a foot in both worlds, duality and nonduality."

"My teaching could be described as helping people remember their essence, and healing as self healing to help live and express who they really are," celeste offers. "How can this make a difference?"

"Our beleifs create our reality, which means everyone's reality can be unique. We should honor that individuality, while recognizing we all have the power to change our beliefs."

"All external input, everything we experience, becomes a trigger for internal process. We are most importantly on an internal journey of self discovery." celeste challenges us to rely on our own experience, test her assertions and our beleifs, and look at the result.

"If you're willing to accept my fundamental premise," she says, "you can play with that, test it. Look at your current reality, and ask 'what must i believe that this is a reflection of?'"

"Then, for the reality you want to create, what must you believe to create that?"

"You might find incongruence. Then you ask, 'why is that here? Where is it coming from?' Maybe you're merged with someone else's reality, allowing them to define your life. Then the task becomes how to separate yourself, to create appropriate boundaries."

"You've got to get alone with self, to know self. It's important to be clear and honest with yourself, to align your subconscious with your conscious goals. i postulate that once you're separate, in your own individual reality, changing your beliefs will change your reality."

celeste's work begins with the idea that each of us is exactly where he or she needs to be right now.

"People believe they're a product of their history, which is a fallacy. Past events can be an aspect of healing work, but i am who i need to be, so i can become who i choose to become," she says. "When someone asks where I'm from, what they mean is, where's my body from. Yes, i have a body, but I'm no more this physical body than i am the bicycle i travel on."

"Sometimes, people ask where you're from because they begin from a position of distrust. If you answer the question correctly, they trust you, otherwise, not. i start from an open position of trust."

"Operating at the higher self level, I'm 'of the consciousness of sovereignty'."
My origins preceed presence in this Milky Way Galaxy, where, upon first arrival, i and my family of beings originally manifested as ishnaans, when we settled in this galaxy after coming from our tomril universe. The ishnaan name is relatively obscure and historical, and now in 'Gaian' reality we are better known as the Crystals... "crystal faeries" or "crystal children"]

"[I've worked] as a clairvoyant, [yet] much of my work [was] hidden (occulted), involving channeling light to Gaia in the midst of great conflicts. i work[ed] to anchor galactic energies to Gaia [energy] grid.
I've been a warrior for the light, and [have chosen] to step out of conflict."

"I am no longer willing to buy into a worldview based on hierarchy, and the use of power to control others. If i participate in it, i empower it. Instead, i associate with life and love, acceptance and allowance."

For celeste, the single most important principle is an honor for the right of free will choice, a radical individualism.

"I see each individual as a sovereign (without any subjects)," she asserts. "I'm the only one who controls me. It's maximum freedom and maximum responsibility."

"And the way i relate to others is through love. We're in a [spiritual] school here with much to learn. We need to find positive synergy with others to get through, and love is the ultimate positive synergy."



Planetary Sovereignty

"It is time that you claim your planet as your own. You must do this to stop people from other planets from plundering Gaia's resources.
[...]
If you claim Gaia as yours, those from other planets who have honorable intentions will not intentionally steal from you.
You Gaia [mankind] need your resources. You may think you have plundered Gaia. However, what you have taken from Gaia is perhaps ten percent of what people from other planets have taken.
To stop this plundering by outsiders, enough Gaia [mankind] must consciously claim stewardship of planet Gaia. To do this you must consciously state, 'This is my planet, my home, and my land.' This should include not just what [lays] within the boundaries of your own backyard. It should include the entire planet. If enough people adopt this attitude, Gaia will be protected from those with honorable intentions. Then, if these outsiders still want what Gaia has, they will have to open other avenues of negotiation."
-- The Guardian of Green Tourmaline, in Wisdom of the Gemstone Guaridans by Michael Katz.



The Source of Your Sovereignty
By Anna Von Reitz
Wednesday, May 9, 2018

In reply to "Unknown" and apparently also "Unknowing" who thought that James Clinton Belcher was running around the world claiming to be the "US Secretary of State" -- no, Sir, that would be John Kerry, who was once US Secretary of State under Obummer.

But let's address this point so that everyone gets it. Your individual sovereignty in this country came from somewhere. It wasn't just something that sprang out of thin air, and it wasn't something that the Founding Fathers could magically confer on you, because they didn't have it themselves.

Ah, so..... how did Americans become sovereigns in their own right?

Go back to the end of the American Revolutionary War and a young Colonel in the Continental Army named William Belcher -- an heir of William the Conqueror.

The Belchers acted as Heads of States because someone who was already a sovereign in 1783 had to act in that capacity in order to conduct international trade and commerce. That's the way things were set up back then. The former-Colonists didn't want to choose one of the European Monarchs so they chose William Belcher and used his Coat of Arms as their emblem and seal. Both the Great Seal of The United States of America and the dependent Great Seal of The United States are part of the Belle Cher array.

What this means for you is that after the Revolutionary War was won, William Belcher extended individual sovereignty to every man who served in the Continental Army and to every "Mother's son and daughter" born on the soil of this country forever afterward. He didn't stay with being "king" -- he made you all kings and queens in your own right, just as his own ancestor, William the Conqueror,extended sovereignty to him.

So that when Americans say that they are sovereigns -- that's literal. And that is something that has stuck in the craw of the European nobility for over 200 years, even if most people are too ignorant to know the basis of their claim to be a "sovereign people".

And now that we have dealt with that issue, let's observe that extending sovereignty to everyone else in this country did not change his own sovereign status. He continued to serve his country in that capacity until he died and he taught his children the history and instilled in them a sense of duty that has lasted over 200 years and which brought James Clinton Belcher forward to serve in this hour of need.

James is an artist -- a very, very accomplished artist. He is a man with zero interest in politics. He is also a very private man who hates limelight of any kind. So coming forward and risking his life to save this country and your asses is not exactly something he wanted to do.

I suggest you shut up and thank God that he did or by now, we'd all be embroiled in yet another "World War" and European bill collectors would be bringing false commercial claims against every stalk of wheat in this country.

[ I maintain that my rights, including but not limited to sovereignty, come from goddess, are property of my spirit, and are carried with my soul into any body I occupy. -- celeste ]



My historical Affidavit of Sovereignty:


sprouts
1st October 2070
[set of leaves]

Kaua'i sprouting is a delicate art of managing humidity and wetness. On Kaua'i's north and east shores, where humidity is our reality, sprouting is a delicate art to keep the sprouts from drying out, yet not so wet that the sprouts develop mold or mildew. i utilize what i call a process of "drown and drain". This cycle needs to be practiced at least as frequently as every 12 hours, i.e. twice a day. Better yet is thrice daily, every 8 hours. First, i drown the sprouts for half an hour to an hour of time, so that they are submerged in well filtered water, and can't breathe air. Then i completely drain them, of all the water that will drip off of them, and leave them to breathe air until the next drowning. i utilize quart sized "canning jars", to which i apply sprouting "lids", which happen to be plastic screw caps which carry a metal window-screen top. i found these at my local "health food" store.

What sprouts do i grow? i make my own custom mix from 3 different seed sources available at my local health food store:

i rotate 4 jars, so that when i harvest a jar, i then fill it half full of water and place a new tablespoon of seeds into it, to drown in water until the next day, to wake them up. i find that placing the jars at about a negative 45 degree angle in a dish draining rack easily facilitates their draining. Once drained the jars sit horizontally on their sides to breathe and grow, in my case on top of kitchen cabinets, where they aren't in sunshine. With the smaller mixed seed sprouts, I'm harvesting a quart of sprouts each day, at 4 days of age.

In addition, i also grow Mung Beans (2 tablespoons of beans) in a 2 quart jar with the same kind of top. The mung beans are rarely happy after 3 days, so they have their own growing and harvesting cycle every 3 days.

i took a recycled hummus container of my sprout salad to a pot-luck, and everyone wanted the recipe, so, here it is. I'm an intuitive chef, and my recipe du jour depends on what's ripe in my kitchen, so everything in the ingredients list takes 'about that much' of the ingredient, and i usually don't taste the 'dish' until I'm through peparing it. The preparation section gives clues to quantity.

Ingredients

Preparation

Serving

Either pull out a spoon and eat the entire dish as a meal, or serve with chips or crackers as a pupu.


FootNotes

  1. Onion is dis-recommended in ones diet by a number of spiritual traditions.
  2. Garlic is dis-recommended in ones diet by a number of spiritual traditions.
  3. Using a serrated knife like a 'steak knife', insert the knife between the fork's tines, with the fork held with the tines curving away from the handle of the knife and pointing down. Put the fork down to the bottom of the bowl and draw the knife nearly out of the fork while pressing down, thus pulling the food into the fork and slicing it at the same time. Repeat as necessary.

star_child
1st October 2070

The Star-Child

Oscar Wilde

Once upon a time two poor Woodcutters were making their way home through a great pine-forest. It was winter, and a night of bitter cold. The snow lay thick upon the ground, and upon the branches of the trees: the frost kept snapping the little twigs on either side of them, as they passed: and when they came to the Mountain-Torrent she was hanging motionless in air, for the Ice-King had kissed her.

So cold was it that even the animals and the birds did not know what to make of it.

'Ugh!' snarled the Wolf, as he limped through the brushwood with his tail between his legs, 'this is perfectly monstrous weather. Why doesn't the Government look to it?'

'Weet! weet! weet!' twittered the green Linnets, 'the old Earth is dead and they have laid her out in her white shroud.'

'The Earth is going to be married, and this is her bridal dress,' whispered the Turtle-doves to each other. Their little pink feet were quite frost-bitten, but they felt that it was their duty to take a romantic view of the situation.

'Nonsense!' growled the Wolf. 'I tell you that it is all the fault of the Government, and if you don't believe me I shall eat you.' The Wolf had a thoroughly practical mind, and was never at a loss for a good argument.

'Well, for my own part,' said the Woodpecker, who was a born philosopher, 'I don't care an atomic theory for explanations. If a thing is so, it is so, and at present it is terribly cold.'

Terribly cold it certainly was. The little Squirrels, who lived inside the tall fir-tree, kept rubbing each other's noses to keep themselves warm, and the Rabbits curled themselves up in their holes, and did not venture even to look out of doors. The only people who seemed to enjoy it were the great horned Owls. Their feathers were quite stiff with rime, but they did not mind, and they rolled their large yellow eyes, and called out to each other across the forest, 'Tu-whit! Tu-whoo! Tu-whit! Tu-whoo! what delightful weather we are having!'

On and on went the two Woodcutters, blowing lustily upon their fingers, and stamping with their huge iron-shod boots upon the caked snow. Once they sank into a deep drift, and came out as white as millers are, when the stones are grinding; and once they slipped on the hard smooth ice where the marsh-water was frozen, and their faggots fell out of their bundles, and they had to pick them up and bind them together again; and once they thought that they had lost their way, and a great terror seized on them, for they knew that the Snow is cruel to those who sleep in her arms. But they put their trust in the good Saint Martin, who watches over all travellers, and retraced their steps, and went warily, and at last they reached the outskirts of the forest, and saw, far down in the valley beneath them, the lights of the village in which they dwelt.

So overjoyed were they at their deliverance that they laughed aloud, and the Earth seemed to them like a flower of silver, and the Moon like a flower of gold.

Yet, after that they had laughed they became sad, for they remembered their poverty, and one of them said to the other, 'Why did we make merry, seeing that life is for the rich, and not for such as we are? Better that we had died of cold in the forest, or that some wild beast had fallen upon us and slain us.'

'Truly,' answered his companion, 'much is given to some, and little is given to others. Injustice has parcelled out the world, nor is there equal division of aught save of sorrow.'

But as they were bewailing their misery to each other this strange thing happened. There fell from heaven a very bright and beautiful star. It slipped down the side of the sky, passing by the other stars in its course, and, as they watched it wondering, it seemed to them to sink behind a clump of willow-trees that stood hard by a little sheepfold no more than a stone's-throw away.

'Why! there is a crook of gold for whoever finds it,' they cried, and they set to and ran, so eager were they for the gold.

And one of them ran faster than his mate, and outstripped him, and forced his way through the willows, and came out on the other side, and lo! there was indeed a thing of gold lying on the white snow. So he hastened towards it, and stooping down placed his hands upon it, and it was a cloak of golden tissue, curiously wrought with stars, and wrapped in many folds. And he cried out to his comrade that he had found the treasure that had fallen from the sky, and when his comrade had come up, they sat them down in the snow, and loosened the folds of the cloak that they might divide the pieces of gold. But, alas! no gold was in it, nor silver, nor, indeed, treasure of any kind, but only a little child who was asleep.

And one of them said to the other: 'This is a bitter ending to our hope, nor have we any good fortune, for what doth a child profit to a man? Let us leave it here, and go our way, seeing that we are poor men, and have children of our own whose bread we may not give to another.'

But his companion answered him: 'Nay, but it were an evil thing to leave the child to perish here in the snow, and though I am as poor as thou art, and have many mouths to feed, and but little in the pot, yet will I bring it home with me, and my wife shall have care of it.'

So very tenderly he took up the child, and wrapped the cloak around it to shield it from the harsh cold, and made his way down the hill to the village, his comrade marvelling much at his foolishness and softness of heart.

And when they came to the village, his comrade said to him, 'Thou hast the child, therefore give me the cloak, for it is meet that we should share.'

But he answered him: 'Nay, for the cloak is neither mine nor thine, but the child's only,' and he bade him Godspeed, and went to his own house and knocked.

And when his wife opened the door and saw that her husband had returned safe to her, she put her arms round his neck and kissed him, and took from his back the bundle of faggots, and brushed the snow off his boots, and bade him come in.

But he said to her, 'I have found something in the forest, and I have brought it to thee to have care of it,' and he stirred not from the threshold.

'What is it?' she cried. 'Show it to me, for the house is bare, and we have need of many things.' And he drew the cloak back, and showed her the sleeping child.

'Alack, goodman!' she murmured, 'have we not children of our own, that thou must needs bring a changeling to sit by the hearth? And who knows if it will not bring us bad fortune? And how shall we tend it?' And she was wroth against him.

'Nay, but it is a Star-Child,' he answered; and he told her the strange manner of the finding of it.

But she would not be appeased, but mocked at him, and spoke angrily, and cried: 'Our children lack bread, and shall we feed the child of another? Who is there who careth for us? And who giveth us food?'

'Nay, but God careth for the sparrows even, and feedeth them,' he answered.

'Do not the sparrows die of hunger in the winter?' she asked. 'And is it not winter now?'

And the man answered nothing, but stirred not from the threshold.

And a bitter wind from the forest came in through the open door, and made her tremble, and she shivered, and said to him: 'Wilt thou not close the door? There cometh a bitter wind into the house, and I am cold.'

'Into a house where a heart is hard cometh there not always a bitter wind?' he asked. And the woman answered him nothing, but crept closer to the fire.

And after a time she turned round and looked at him, and her eyes were full of tears. And he came in swiftly, and placed the child in her arms, and she kissed it, and laid it in a little bed where the youngest of their own children was lying. And on the morrow the Woodcutter took the curious cloak of gold and placed it in a great chest, and a chain of amber that was round the child's neck his wife took and set it in the chest also.

So the Star-Child was brought up with the children of the Woodcutter, and sat at the same board with them, and was their playmate. And every year he became more beautiful to look at, so that all those who dwelt in the village were filled with wonder, for, while they were swarthy and black-haired, he was white and delicate as sawn ivory, and his curls were like the rings of the daffodil. His lips, also, were like the petals of a red flower, and his eyes were like violets by a river of pure water, and his body like the narcissus of a field where the mower comes not.

Yet did his beauty work him evil. For he grew proud, and cruel, and selfish. The children of the Woodcutter, and the other children of the village, he despised, saying that they were of mean parentage, while he was noble, being sprang from a Star, and he made himself master over them, and called them his servants. No pity had he for the poor, or for those who were blind or maimed or in any way afflicted, but would cast stones at them and drive them forth on to the highway, and bid them beg their bread elsewhere, so that none save the outlaws came twice to that village to ask for alms. Indeed, he was as one enamoured of beauty, and would mock at the weakly and ill-favoured, and make jest of them; and himself he loved, and in summer, when the winds were still, he would lie by the well in the priest's orchard and look down at the marvel of his own face, and laugh for the pleasure he had in his fairness.

Often did the Woodcutter and his wife chide him, and say: 'We did not deal with thee as thou dealest with those who are left desolate, and have none to succour them. Wherefore art thou so cruel to all who need pity?'

Often did the old priest send for him, and seek to teach him the love of living things, saying to him: 'The fly is thy brother. Do it no harm. The wild birds that roam through the forest have their freedom. Snare them not for thy pleasure. God made the blind-worm and the mole, and each has its place. Who art thou to bring pain into God's world? Even the cattle of the field praise Him.'

But the Star-Child heeded not their words, but would frown and flout, and go back to his companions, and lead them. And his companions followed him, for he was fair, and fleet of foot, and could dance, and pipe, and make music. And wherever the Star-Child led them they followed, and whatever the Star-Child bade them do, that did they. And when he pierced with a sharp reed the dim eyes of the mole, they laughed, and when he cast stones at the leper they laughed also. And in all things he ruled them, and they became hard of heart even as he was.

Now there passed one day through the village a poor beggar-woman. Her garments were torn and ragged, and her feet were bleeding from the rough road on which she had travelled, and she was in very evil plight. And being weary she sat her down under a chestnut-tree to rest.

But when the Star-Child saw her, he said to his companions, 'See! There sitteth a foul beggar-woman under that fair and green-leaved tree. Come, let us drive her hence, for she is ugly and ill-favoured.'

So he came near and threw stones at her, and mocked her, and she looked at him with terror in her eyes, nor did she move her gaze from him. And when the Woodcutter, who was cleaving logs in a haggard hard by, saw what the Star-Child was doing, he ran up and rebuked him, and said to him: 'Surely thou art hard of heart and knowest not mercy, for what evil has this poor woman done to thee that thou shouldst treat her in this wise?'

And the Star-Child grew red with anger, and stamped his foot upon the ground, and said, 'Who art thou to question me what I do? I am no son of thine to do thy bidding.'

'Thou speakest truly,' answered the Woodcutter, 'yet did I show thee pity when I found thee in the forest.'

And when the woman heard these words she gave a loud cry, and fell into a swoon. And the Woodcutter carried her to his own house, and his wife had care of her, and when she rose up from the swoon into which she had fallen, they set meat and drink before her, and bade her have comfort.

But she would neither eat nor drink, but said to the Woodcutter, 'Didst thou not say that the child was found in the forest? And was it not ten years from this day?'

And the Woodcutter answered, 'Yea, it was in the forest that I found him, and it is ten years from this day.'

'And what signs didst thou find with him?' she cried. 'Bare he not upon his neck a chain of amber? Was not round him a cloak of gold tissue broidered with stars?'

'Truly,' answered the Woodcutter, 'it was even as thou sayest.' And he took the cloak and the amber chain from the chest where they lay, and showed them to her.

And when she saw them she wept for joy, and said, 'He is my little son whom I lost in the forest. I pray thee send for him quickly, for in search of him have I wandered over the whole world.'

So the Woodcutter and his wife went out and called to the Star-Child, and said to him, 'Go into the house, and there shalt thou find thy mother, who is waiting for thee.'

So he ran in, filled with wonder and great gladness. But when he saw her who was waiting there, he laughed scornfully and said, 'Why, where is my mother? For I see none here but this vile beggar-woman.'

And the woman answered him, 'I am thy mother.'

'Thou art mad to say so,' cried the Star-Child angrily. 'I am no son of thine, for thou art a beggar, and ugly, and in rags. Therefore get thee hence, and let me see thy foul face no more.'

'Nay, but thou art indeed my little son, whom I bare in the forest,' she cried, and she fell on her knees, and held out her arms to him. 'The robbers stole thee from me, and left thee to die,' she murmured, 'but I recognised thee when I saw thee, and the signs also have I recognised, the cloak of golden tissue and the amber chain. Therefore I pray thee come with me, for over the whole world have I wandered in search of thee. Come with me, my son, for I have need of thy love.'

But the Star-Child stirred not from his place, but shut the doors of his heart against her, nor was there any sound heard save the sound of the woman weeping for pain.

And at last he spoke to her, and his voice was hard and bitter. 'If in very truth thou art my mother,' he said, 'it had been better hadst thou stayed away, and not come here to bring me to shame, seeing that I thought I was the child of some Star, and not a beggar's child, as thou tellest me that I am. Therefore get thee hence, and let me see thee no more.'

'Alas! my son,' she cried, 'wilt thou not kiss me before I go? For I have suffered much to find thee.'

'Nay,' said the Star-Child, 'but thou art too foul to look at, and rather would I kiss the adder or the toad than thee.'

So the woman rose up, and went away into the forest weeping bitterly, and when the Star-Child saw that she had gone, he was glad, and ran back to his playmates that he might play with them.

But when they beheld him coming, they mocked him and said, 'Why, thou art as foul as the toad, and as loathsome as the adder. Get thee hence, for we will not suffer thee to play with us,' and they drave him out of the garden.

And the Star-Child frowned and said to himself, 'What is this that they say to me? I will go to the well of water and look into it, and it shall tell me of my beauty.'

So he went to the well of water and looked into it, and lo! his face was as the face of a toad, and his body was sealed like an adder. And he flung himself down on the grass and wept, and said to himself, 'Surely this has come upon me by reason of my sin. For I have denied my mother, and driven her away, and been proud, and cruel to her. Wherefore I will go and seek her through the whole world, nor will I rest till I have found her.'

And there came to him the little daughter of the Woodcutter, and she put her hand upon his shoulder and said, 'What doth it matter if thou hast lost thy comeliness? Stay with us, and I will not mock at thee.'

And he said to her, 'Nay, but I have been cruel to my mother, and as a punishment has this evil been sent to me. Wherefore I must go hence, and wander through the world till I find her, and she give me her forgiveness.'

So he ran away into the forest and called out to his mother to come to him, but there was no answer. All day long he called to her, and, when the sun set he lay down to sleep on a bed of leaves, and the birds and the animals fled from him, for they remembered his cruelty, and he was alone save for the toad that watched him, and the slow adder that crawled past.

And in the morning he rose up, and plucked some bitter berries from the trees and ate them, and took his way through the great wood, weeping sorely. And of everything that he met he made inquiry if perchance they had seen his mother.

He said to the Mole, 'Thou canst go beneath the earth. Tell me, is my mother there?'

And the Mole answered, 'Thou hast blinded mine eyes. How should I know?'

He said to the Linnet, 'Thou canst fly over the tops of the tall trees, and canst see the whole world. Tell me, canst thou see my mother?'

And the Linnet answered, 'Thou hast clipt my wings for thy pleasure. How should I fly?'

And to the little Squirrel who lived in the fir-tree, and was lonely, he said, 'Where is my mother?'

And the Squirrel answered, 'Thou hast slain mine. Dost thou seek to slay thine also?'

And the Star-Child wept and bowed his head, and prayed forgiveness of God's things, and went on through the forest, seeking for the beggar-woman. And on the third day he came to the other side of the forest and went down into the plain.

And when he passed through the villages the children mocked him, and threw stones at him, and the carlots would not suffer him even to sleep in the byres lest he might bring mildew on the stored corn, so foul was he to look at, and their hired men drave him away, and there was none who had pity on him. Nor could he hear anywhere of the beggar-woman who was his mother, though for the space of three years he wandered over the world, and often seemed to see her on the road in front of him, and would call to her, and run after her till the sharp flints made his feet to bleed. But overtake her he could not, and those who dwelt by the way did ever deny that they had seen her, or any like to her, and they made sport of his sorrow.

For the space of three years he wandered over the world, and in the world there was neither love nor loving-kindness nor charity for him, but it was even such a world as he had made for himself in the days of his great pride.

And one evening he came to the gate of a strong-walled city that stood by a river, and, weary and footsore though he was, he made to enter in. But the soldiers who stood on guard dropped their halberts across the entrance, and said roughly to him, 'What is thy business in the city?'

'I am seeking for my mother,' he answered, 'and I pray ye to suffer me to pass, for it may be that she is in this city.'

But they mocked at him, and one of them wagged a black beard, and set down his shield and cried, 'Of a truth, thy mother will not be merry when she sees thee, for thou art more ill-favoured than the toad of the marsh, or the adder that crawls in the fen. Get thee gone. Get thee gone. Thy mother dwells not in this city.'

And another, who held a yellow banner in his hand, said to him, 'Who is thy mother, and wherefore art thou seeking for her?'

And he answered, 'My mother is a beggar even as I am, and I have treated her evilly, and I pray ye to suffer me to pass that she may give me her forgiveness, if it be that she tarrieth in this city.' But they would not, and pricked him with their spears.

And, as he turned away weeping, one whose armour was inlaid with gilt flowers, and on whose helmet couched a lion that had wings, came up and made inquiry of the soldiers who it was who had sought entrance. And they said to him, 'It is a beggar and the child of a beggar, and we have driven him away.'

'Nay,' he cried, laughing, 'but we will sell the foul thing for a slave, and his price shall be the price of a bowl of sweet wine.'

And an old and evil-visaged man who was passing by called out, and said, 'I will buy him for that price,' and, when he had paid the price, he took the Star-Child by the hand and led him into the city.

And after that they had gone through many streets they came to a little door that was set in a wall that was covered with a pomegranate tree. And the old man touched the door with a ring of graved jasper and it opened, and they went down five steps of brass into a garden filled with black poppies and green jars of burnt clay. And the old man took then from his turban a scarf of figured silk, and bound with it the eyes of the Star-Child, and drave him in front of him. And when the scarf was taken off his eyes, the Star-Child found himself in a dungeon, that was lit by a lantern of horn.

And the old man set before him some mouldy bread on a trencher and said, 'Eat,' and some brackish water in a cup and said, 'Drink,' and when he had eaten and drunk, the old man went out, locking the door behind him and fastening it with an iron chain.

And on the morrow the old man, who was indeed the subtlest of the magicians of Libya and had learned his art from one who dwelt in the tombs of the Nile, came in to him and frowned at him, and said, 'In a wood that is nigh to the gate of this city of Giaours there are three pieces of gold. One is of white gold, and another is of yellow gold, and the gold of the third one is red. To-day thou shalt bring me the piece of white gold, and if thou bringest it not back, I will beat thee with a hundred stripes. Get thee away quickly, and at sunset I will be waiting for thee at the door of the garden. See that thou bringest the white gold, or it shall go ill with thee, for thou art my slave, and I have bought thee for the price of a bowl of sweet wine.' And he bound the eyes of the Star-Child with the scarf of figured silk, and led him through the house, and through the garden of poppies, and up the five steps of brass. And having opened the little door with his ring he set him in the street.

And the Star-Child went out of the gate of the city, and came to the wood of which the Magician had spoken to him.

Now this wood was very fair to look at from without, and seemed full of singing birds and of sweet-scented flowers, and the Star-Child entered it gladly. Yet did its beauty profit him little, for wherever he went harsh briars and thorns shot up from the ground and encompassed him, and evil nettles stung him, and the thistle pierced him with her daggers, so that he was in sore distress. Nor could he anywhere find the piece of white gold of which the Magician had spoken, though he sought for it from morn to noon, and from noon to sunset. And at sunset he set his face towards home, weeping bitterly, for he knew what fate was in store for him.

But when he had reached the outskirts of the wood, he heard from a thicket a cry as of some one in pain. And forgetting his own sorrow he ran back to the place, and saw there a little Hare caught in a trap that some hunter had set for it.

And the Star-Child had pity on it, and released it, and said to it, 'I am myself but a slave, yet may I give thee thy freedom.'

And the Hare answered him, and said: 'Surely thou hast given me freedom, and what shall I give thee in return?'

And the Star-Child said to it, 'I am seeking for a piece of white gold, nor can I anywhere find it, and if I bring it not to my master he will beat me.'

'Come thou with me,' said the Hare, 'and I will lead thee to it, for I know where it is hidden, and for what purpose.'

So the Star-Child went with the Hare, and lo! in the cleft of a great oak-tree he saw the piece of white gold that he was seeking. And he was filled with joy, and seized it, and said to the Hare, 'The service that I did to thee thou hast rendered back again many times over, and the kindness that I showed thee thou hast repaid a hundred-fold.'

'Nay,' answered the Hare, 'but as thou dealt with me, so I did deal with thee,' and it ran away swiftly, and the Star-Child went towards the city.

Now at the gate of the city there was seated one who was a leper. Over his face hung a cowl of grey linen, and through the eyelets his eyes gleamed like red coals. And when he saw the Star-Child coming, he struck upon a wooden bowl, and clattered his bell, and called out to him, and said, 'Give me a piece of money, or I must die of hunger. For they have thrust me out of the city, and there is no one who has pity on me.'

'Alas!' cried the Star-Child, 'I have but one piece of money in my wallet, and if I bring it not to my master he will beat me, for I am his slave.'

But the leper entreated him, and prayed of him, till the Star-Child had pity, and gave him the piece of white gold.

And when he came to the Magician's house, the Magician opened to him, and brought him in, and said to him, 'Hast thou the piece of white gold?' And the Star-Child answered, 'I have it not.' So the Magician fell upon him, and beat him, and set before him an empty trencher, and said, 'Eat,' and an empty cup, and said, 'Drink,' and flung him again into the dungeon.

And on the morrow the Magician came to him, and said, 'If to-day thou bringest me not the piece of yellow gold, I will surely keep thee as my slave, and give thee three hundred stripes.'

So the Star-Child went to the wood, and all day long he searched for the piece of yellow gold, but nowhere could he find it. And at sunset he sat him down and began to weep, and as he was weeping there came to him the little Hare that he had rescued from the trap,

And the Hare said to him, 'Why art thou weeping? And what dost thou seek in the wood?'

And the Star-Child answered, 'I am seeking for a piece of yellow gold that is hidden here, and if I find it not my master will beat me, and keep me as a slave.'

'Follow me,' cried the Hare, and it ran through the wood till it came to a pool of water. And at the bottom of the pool the piece of yellow gold was lying.

'How shall I thank thee?' said the Star-Child, 'for lo! this is the second time that you have succoured me.'

'Nay, but thou hadst pity on me first,' said the Hare, and it ran away swiftly.

And the Star-Child took the piece of yellow gold, and put it in his wallet, and hurried to the city. But the leper saw him coming, and ran to meet him, and knelt down and cried, 'Give me a piece of money or I shall die of hunger.'

And the Star-Child said to him, 'I have in my wallet but one piece of yellow gold, and if I bring it not to my master he will beat me and keep me as his slave.'

But the leper entreated him sore, so that the Star-Child had pity on him, and gave him the piece of yellow gold.

And when he came to the Magician's house, the Magician opened to him, and brought him in, and said to him, 'Hast thou the piece of yellow gold?' And the Star-Child said to him, 'I have it not.' So the Magician fell upon him, and beat him, and loaded him with chains, and cast him again into the dungeon.

And on the morrow the Magician came to him, and said, 'If to-day thou bringest me the piece of red gold I will set thee free, but if thou bringest it not I will surely slay thee.'

So the Star-Child went to the wood, and all day long he searched for the piece of red gold, but nowhere could he find it. And at evening he sat him down and wept, and as he was weeping there came to him the little Hare.

And the Hare said to him, 'The piece of red gold that thou seekest is in the cavern that is behind thee. Therefore weep no more but be glad.'

'How shall I reward thee?' cried the Star-Child, 'for lo! this is the third time thou hast succoured me.'

'Nay, but thou hadst pity on me first,' said the Hare, and it ran away swiftly.

And the Star-Child entered the cavern, and in its farthest corner he found the piece of red gold. So he put it in his wallet, and hurried to the city. And the leper seeing him coming, stood in the centre of the road, and cried out, and said to him, 'Give me the piece of red money, or I must die,' and the Star-Child had pity on him again, and gave him the piece of red gold, saying, 'Thy need is greater than mine.' Yet was his heart heavy, for he knew what evil fate awaited him.

But lo! as he passed through the gate of the city, the guards bowed down and made obeisance to him, saying, 'How beautiful is our lord!' and a crowd of citizens followed him, and cried out, 'Surely there is none so beautiful in the whole world!' so that the Star-Child wept, and said to himself, 'They are mocking me, and making light of my misery.' And so large was the concourse of the people, that he lost the threads of his way, and found himself at last in a great square, in which there was a palace of a King.

And the gate of the palace opened, and the priests and the high officers of the city ran forth to meet him, and they abased themselves before him, and said, 'Thou art our lord for whom we have been waiting, and the son of our King.'

And the Star-Child answered them and said, 'I am no king's son, but the child of a poor beggar-woman. And how say ye that I am beautiful, for I know that I am evil to look at?'

Then he, whose armour was inlaid with gilt flowers, and on whose helmet crouched a lion that had wings, held up a shield, and cried, 'How saith my lord that he is not beautiful?'

And the Star-Child looked, and lo! his face was even as it had been, and his comeliness had come back to him, and he saw that in his eyes which he had not seen there before.

And the priests and the high officers knelt down and said to him, 'It was prophesied of old that on this day should come he who was to rule over us. Therefore, let our lord take this crown and this sceptre, and be in his justice and mercy our King over us.'

But he said to them, 'I am not worthy, for I have denied the mother who bare me, nor may I rest till I have found her, and known her forgiveness. Therefore, let me go, for I must wander again over the world, and may not tarry here, though ye bring me the crown and the sceptre.' And as he spake he turned his face from them towards the street that led to the gate of the city, and lo! amongst the crowd that pressed round the soldiers, he saw the beggar-woman who was his mother, and at her side stood the leper, who had sat by the road.

And a cry of joy broke from his lips, and he ran over, and kneeling down he kissed the wounds on his mother's feet, and wet them with his tears. He bowed his head in the dust, and sobbing, as one whose heart might break, he said to her: 'Mother, I denied thee in the hour of my pride. Accept me in the hour of my humility. Mother, I gave thee hatred. Do thou give me love. Mother, I rejected thee. Receive thy child now.' But the beggar-woman answered him not a word.

And he reached out his hands, and clasped the white feet of the leper, and said to him: 'Thrice did I give thee of my mercy. Bid my mother speak to me once.' But the leper answered him not a word.

And he sobbed again and said: 'Mother, my suffering is greater than I can bear. Give me thy forgiveness, and let me go back to the forest.' And the beggar-woman put her hand on his head, and said to him, 'Rise,' and the leper put his hand on his head, and said to him, 'Rise,' also.

And he rose up from his feet, and looked at them, and lo! they were a King and a Queen.

And the Queen said to him, 'This is thy father whom thou hast succoured.'

And the King said, 'This is thy mother whose feet thou hast washed with thy tears.' And they fell on his neck and kissed him, and brought him into the palace and clothed him in fair raiment, and set the crown upon his head, and the sceptre in his hand, and over the city that stood by the river he ruled, and was its lord. Much justice and mercy did he show to all, and the evil Magician he banished, and to the Woodcutter and his wife he sent many rich gifts, and to their children he gave high honour. Nor would he suffer any to be cruel to bird or beast, but taught love and loving-kindness and charity, and to the poor he gave bread, and to the naked he gave raiment, and there was peace and plenty in the land.

Yet ruled he not long, so great had been his suffering, and so bitter the fire of his testing, for after the space of three years he died. And he who came after him ruled evilly.


starfire
1st October 2070
[von-gaia-einmal]

It is time to honor the goddess Gaia:

Rainbow Woman
Starfire: the Holy Grail
Sir Laurence Gardner talks in positive terms about the drinking of menstrual blood, the Holy Grail.

Her Blood is Gold
[screenshot_20170817_182700]

The Priestess
Hallie Iglehart Austen

Hallie Iglehart Austen is a priestess. One of the early leaders of the women's spirituality movement, she has dedicated her life to the return of the sacred feminine to modern life. She teaches the techniques of earth-centered ritual to groups of women and leads celebrations at equinoxes and solstices and other holy days for women, men, and children. Her first book, Womanspirit, came out in 1983 and influenced a generation of feminists hungry for a sense of woman -- as divine, whose spiritual yearnings could find only male gods and leaders in the established religions. Her latest book is The Heart of the Goddess: Art, Myth and Medications of the World's Sacred Feminine. Hallie lives in the hills above Point Reyes in northern California, in a round house that sits in a hollow in the land, surrounded by tall fir trees. She migrated here from Berkeley in 1986 to write and teach and live close to the earth. She writes in a small, cozy room at the top of a spiral staircase, with windows on three sides that look out at the swaying treetops and the blue blur of the ocean in the distance. It seems fitting that she live and work here, in this beautyful, still wild part of the planet, surrounded by earth and water, trees and sky.

After graduating from Brown University in the late sixties, Hallie traveled to Asia and was very attracted to the Tibetan Buddhists she met in Dharamsala in the northern Indian Himalaya. She studied with them, wintering in the high mountains and learning their ritual and meditation practices. In between visits to India she returned to the [United] States where she became involved with the growing feminist movement.

It was a split time for me. On the one hand I was very involved with the feminist movement, and then I would spend time in India studying what was in many ways a male-dominated spiritual tradition. Eventually the split became overwhelming, and she moved back to the United States to see if she could discover a sense of the spiritual that enhanced rather than contradicted feminism.

I decided to move to San Francisco, where so many exciting things were happening, and I continued my work with the Feminist Health Center. There the relationship between the patriarchy and women's health became very clear to me. I didn't have my period for a year and a half after taking birth control pills. Now it is something that I really guard and treasure because of having lived without it, and I felt that it was really something that the patriarchy robbed me of.

It was quite a revelation to start working at the Feminist Health Center and to see what these pills had done to my body. When I was taking them in the mid to late sixties, it was just considered wonderful if you could get them -- huge doses of hormones and no one was questioning it at all.

The first time I bled after that year and a half was very dramatic. I was cross-country skiing up in Yosemite. I was off by myself and I squatted to pee in the snow and this red fell on the snow. It was the first time I'd seen my menstrual blood in a year and a half. It was very beautiful. I remember that moment, even though it was seventeen years ago -- it was so visual. I was very happy because I'd been doing several things to try to get my period back. At the same time I had cervical dysplasia, so it was even more of a sign that my health was better, because I got rid of the dysplasia and got my period back. Because of that experience I've really treasured my period.

I remember in 1969 being furious with a lover, a man. We'd been lovers for quite a while, and he wouldn't make love with me when I had my period. I felt good about my menstrual blood but I don't remember thinking of it as sacred until I started getting into women's spirituality and the Goddess.

In 1975 Hallie and several [priestesses] created a menstruation ritual in Oregon for two hundred women. We did the blood ritual in a big meadow under a full moon. The main point was painting ourselves with menstrual blood and saying really affirmative things about menstruation. When we created the ritual, the idea was to counteract the negative ideas about menstruation. Doing that ritual was wonderful and celebratory -- I'm sure in retrospect that it really grounded me in my body in a way that I wouldn't have been otherwise -- that's always an ongoing process of course. [See appendix 2 for recommendations regarding HIV and the Use of menstrual blood in ceremony]

I've been through various stages in my relationship with my bleeding. I tried using sponges but they didn't hold enough for me. I can't remember when the shift of not using tampons came -- probably when toxic shock syndrome first appeared.

I don't always know enough to be able to plan around my bleeding -- sometimes I have a workshop scheduled months in advance. I feel like I've gone through many phases with my bleeding. Certainly there was a phase of really loving it and honoring it and opening up with wonder to something that had been denied for so long. After it became regular, I had severe cramps, so that was a whole other teaching and journey -- learning to deal with the pain that demanded that I pay attention to it. I honor my period as best I can.
[ my psychic teacher would communicate with her body when it was best to bleed, altering her periodicity minimally to accomodate her schedule -- celeste ]

I try to bleed on the ground at some point. It was a way for me to connect with the earth even when I lived in Berkeley. If I could go out and bleed onto a little plot of earth it was a way to ground myself even when I was living in concrete. That felt like a very important link, and it's something I recommend to women who live in cities. If you can, just take a moment to bleed onto the ground. Your cells are blending with the earth; you are connected to the earth by your blood being there. Here I'm surrounded by the earth so it's not so much of an issue. For me bleeding on the earth is an opportunity to experience it in a natural way. Sanitary pads aren't too natural but they are convenient -- whereas bleeding on the earth, that's real. It's important for me to tap back into how people lived in another time. That may sound romanticized but when you live outdoors you don't have to worry about bleeding on things -- Native Americans bled on moss.

What's changed for me more recently is allowing myself to do whatever I want to do on the first day of my period -- whether it's going off on a big hike, hanging around, or working. I'm allowing myself to be spontaneous, and if I don't do that I get cramps. I know why so many women in offices get menstrual cramps -- it's because they are sitting at desks. If you can [lay] down or walk or whatever it really helps a lot.

I think of the first day as the strongest time, I think of it as a transitional time, the time between bleeding and not bleeding. I feel something beginning the day before, a lot of things are going on in my body at a cellular level. Sometimes the second day is also very powerful. I feel most respectful whenever the flow is heaviest. When you're sitting there bleeding, bleeding, bleeding, it's hard to keep a normal schedule because this thing is happening that is quite miraculous and also requires attention.

A friend of mine told me of a woman she knew who, when she was menstruating, could always tell when blood was about to come. I was very struck by that. It made me want to be more aware, and now, when I start to feel the blood come, I go outside. It's partly environmental -- I use fewer pads -- but it's also paying attention to the fact that blood is coming out of my body. 1 stop what I am doing and let it happen. I see menstruation as a Zen practice, as a monthly practice. Again, because I didn't have my period for so long, I learned to watch it more because it was important -- watching it, asking myself what it was doing, watching it do its dance like the birds or the sky. This watching may have begun as a way to check in with my health, but now it's almost like this being enters my body, and I watch it do its dance for those five days. Attention can be a key thing for women reclaiming their cycles.

The last few years I have noticed extreme sexual energy around ovulation and menstruation. I feel myself particularly a priestess when I'm bleeding -- it reminds me of my connection with all my sisters and all our mothers. It is something so basic and yet so big, so dramatic. It's puberty rituals, we stay adolescents in some way. There has to be a reason why cultures have puberty rites. I see rituals and cycles as opportunities for letting go, for renewal and purification. Rituals are all about letting go of the old and making space for the new because we live on a planet of cycles. That's why menstruation is so important as we reclaim the true cyclical nature of life on this planet.



In ancient times starfire was replaced with the "mana" of white powder of gold ORMES / ORMUS.
In modern times the athiest religion of western science has sought to replace sacred starfire menstrual blood's hormones of spiritual awakening with highly profitable patented pharmaceutical analogues, and to replace beloved's stem cells youthing energies with horrendous replacements e.g. from the biological material of aborted fetuses, i.e. another form of murder/sacrifice. The pagan goddess tradition cannot be replaced by death worshipping reptilian's misogynyst technologies, no matter how angrily Lucifer wishes to eradicate his own mother, Queen Nin of the Orion constellation. -- celeste

Faery blessings -- celeste



The Return of the Feminine and the Healing of the Planet
(from Her Blood is Gold)

We live at a time of increasing awareness of the female, when feminine values are being returned to the world. The world needs the creativity and compassion of women as it may never have needed it before. It needs women's particular and peculiar abilities in drawing down of the energy of the universe and manifesting it on the planet. Women, by virtue of their biology, have an automatic link to the Great Mother. If they choose to tune in to her through their wombs, they can access knowledge for the good of all.

This increased capacity for self-reflection and insight is not only of significance in the life of the individual woman but also for her Partner and family and the larger community around her. Society as a whole unconsciously benefits (and could benefit a lot more) from the wisdom garnered by women experiencing their bleeding with awareness. By becoming aware of this power and potential, we could stabilize our social fabric to a far greater degree. Who knows how much disharmony in family life is caused by women not paying attention to their natural rhythms? The Cherokee recognize that the menstruating woman is performing a function of cleansing and centering not only for herself but also for her family and, therefore, for the whole tribe.

The changing status of women in society offers great hope for the reintegration of female perspectives into mainstream thinking. The influence of women is already being felt politically in the ecology and peace movements. Menstruation is an integral part of the development of women's spirituality, both at the individual and collective levels. For women as individuals, the acceptance of the value and power of menstruation is a key to our ability to access the Goddess within. Collectively, all aspects of womanhood need now to be acknowledged for their highest potential. The denial of female wisdom has contributed to our present state of hanging on the cliff of potential annihilation through nuclear warfare, and the threat of destruction not only of our own species through nothing short of self-poisoning, but also the death of many other species living on the planet.

It is only a short hypothetical leap to come to the conclusion that the denigration of menstruation and the denial of its power arose out of fear and envy of that power by male priests and rulers who wanted all the power to themselves. Where the battle between the sexes originated is [ open to speculation intentionally hidden because it is inimicable to the interests of mankind -- celeste ] and I don't want to go into [that] discussion here. I prefer to assume that there has been a long-term purpose for the evolution of the planet, that it and its inhabitants experience patriarchy and the optimal development of culture from a male perspective. [ The planetary priorities are that the entire physical world is in service to extremely service-to-self non-resident interests. -- celeste ] And it appears likely that before this patriarchal period there flowered a matrifocal culture, which died just as this present culture will die. Rather than look back with longing at an imagined golden age of Goddess worship, we can look forward to a future where the whole of the Feminine and the whole of the Masculine are given the opportunity to flourish. This is a utopian dream, but that doesn't mean it isn't a good place to aim our sights as a culture. Sometimes we get caught in the nightmare of the collective, swept up in horrendous news reports of atrocities perpetrated all over the globe, made anxious by the knowledge of nuclear weapons testing, the destruction of the rain forests, the heartless mutilation of our fellow creatures in the name of science. It pays to have a strong positive dream to counter-balance this horror, and to be ceaselessly pouring one's energy toward that dream of hope in the future, borne out of the knowledge of the essential magnificence of the dance of life and death.

The return of the feminine and the healing of the planet are intricately intertwined. We cannot have the change in the macrocosm that we know is essential for survival of life on the earth without a parallel shift in the microcosm. This has been well understood in the issue of recycling, and much of the focus of the environmental movement has been toward the individual. There is a strong relationship between our attitudes to our bodies, and our attitude to the larger body -- the planet [Gaia]. It is not simply our behavior toward literal waste that needs to change, but also our attitude toward our bodies and their waste. When menstruation is called a curse and suppressed or ignored as much as possible, then we are wasting a precious aspect of life. We are missing the point that the experiences inherent in the female have a value, a value that goes beyond the limits that twentieth century Euro-Western society has allowed.

Menstruation and the Wisdom Not to Fight War

The political and social impact of our collective denial of the power of the menstrual cycle should not be underestimated. Discovering the levels of our disgust at our bodies and at the nature of femaleness is unpleasant, but this is vital to unraveling the threads that the patriarchal culture and belief system have wound around our freedom as Women, as [sentient] beings. Our throats have been strangled by these cords of self-disgust, as we stand by in horror and watch unnecessary wars fought; watch our sons killed and our daughters left without husbands; watch innocent people killed by bombing and by other horrendous means.

Behind this madness is the fact that women don't believe in themselves, and don't trust their own instincts enough to stand up and say, "No. My children will not die in this carnage. You will not destroy my family, my home, my town, my city, my country."

The essential nature of the female is not valued in this culture, and so we lack the confidence to stand up and exercise our power because we have largely forgotten what female power truly is. It has been debased into manipulation and acting behind the scenes, usually to aggrandize the husband (for example, Nancy Reagan) or acting more like men than men do (Margaret Thatcher).

What Is Female Power and How Could It Manifest in the World?

One of the ways that female power develops is by the careful gathering of self-knowledge and awareness through monthly meditation and retreat at the time of the bleeding. Female power is patience borne out of the experiences of gestation and child-rearing: nurturing an un-seen embryo for nine months, sitting for hours nursing, rocking a restless baby in the middle of the night. Female power is female wisdom, and female wisdom resides in the body and is manifested as a result of the experiences of the female body.

In a society that does not respect such qualities as awareness, sensitivity, patience, and ability to nurture, women don't respect these qualities either. They tend to skate with resentment over those times in their lives when those qualities could be ingrained into them, if they were available to receive them. If all women honored their bleeding and went into retreat every month, practicing rituals designed to increase self-awareness and self-love, the world would be a better place.

Men would discover their nurturing side as they took over the responsibility of child care and the home for those few days a month; children would be relieved the burden of an irritable and tired mother who really would much rather be putting her feet up with a good book, and they would also benefit from relating with other adults. Above all, the processes of the woman would once again be recognized as having an intrinsic value. Just as the body miraculously produces milk to feed the baby after it is born, so the body somehow produces wisdom in the psyche during menstruation -- if it is given the space. Women don't have to do anything. In fact the less they do the better. It seems to be a case of sitting reasonably still for a while, and letting it happen.

If women meditated every month, think how clear their minds would be when they emerged from their retreats. The leaders of the community should then go to them and ask, What should we do about this or that problem? and listen to the clear-minded and heartful response that they would receive.

Imagine for a moment, that there is a group of women who are nationally, perhaps internationally, recognized for their wisdom and for their ability to channel the wisdom of the collective. Perhaps some of them are crones who are past the age of menstruation, some of them are still menstruating. When there is a crisis, such as an impending war, these women would be consulted by the political leaders (perhaps they would also be the political leaders) and they would go into meditation (for those still menstruating, during their moontime). The knowledge of what action should or should not be taken would naturally emerge from them and would then be given to the larger community as a recommendation from the wise women of the land.

At the moment many of our wise women are working in the background, exerting what influence they can on a world driven mad by materialism and lack of spiritual connection. It is time these women came out to the foreground and changed the world. As Changing-woman herself spun the web of the beginning of time, so now she must emerge to shift the balance of power so that the children of our children's children will have a world in which to live and love.




star_of_david
1st October 2070
[6 Pointed Star]

The 6-pointed Star of David in two dimensions, represent a three dimensional object, the dual tetrahedrons. That is an object which maps the points of interface of a higher dimensional energy field into the three dimensional realm, having an inverted tetrahedron, with collocated centers, one flipped vertically and rotated 180 degrees from the other, we see that it is actually an eight pointed star, with two of the points hidden behind the opaque 3D solid. Yeah, so what? Well, it turns out, that planets, e.g. Ter-Ra, embody this shape... If you inscribe the dual tetrahedron inside a sphere, you get one point each at the north and south pole, plus three in the northern hemisphere at 19.47 degrees above the equator, and spaced between these but at 19.47 degrees below the equator, three other points. Now, map this onto earth. Compare with NASA photos of other planets in our solar system. Even the Sun has tendencies to have major storms at the point locations. Other planets evidence permanent storms centered around these points.

Big Island, Hawaii, is the volcano evidencing the "hot spot" below the floor of the ocean, which represents one of these tetrahedral vertices. The Pacific Tectonic plate slides north east over the hot spot vertex, magma keeps breaking through the tectonic plate building volcanic mountains some 6 miles high off the ocean floor to barely break water surface and make an "island". Go ahead, map the other 5 tropical vertices. Now, compare that with a map of places controlled by the United States of America, and you will see that somebody, with a very high security clearance, already figured out the importance of these points in the earth energy grid, and that it was important, if you were an evil government intent on dominating the planet and controlling other humans, to take control of as many points as possible in order to take control of the earth energy grid.

It turns out that the earth electromagnetic energy grid, (and its higher dimensional correspondences) are the very fields/grids which UFO's travel upon, if they use field propulsion "engines". The saucer shaped craft are field propulsion craft. Bruce Cathie, a pilot, began investigating UFO sightings and discovered that their appearances and paths traveled predominantly along specific grid lines, and he began to map the earth energy grid. The energy grid affects our moods and thoughts. Controlling and /or modulating the energy grid allows weather modification, thought control, etc.

The U.S. has Hawai`i. The U.S. has the H.A.A.R.P. project near the north pole. The U.S. has the only permanent scientific research station in Antarctica. The U.S., violating all principles of the U.S. Constitution and international law, has waged wars on foreign soil to gain control of the other vertices. The Japan Triangle has even more disappearance activity than the Bermuda triangle, and the U.S. gained control of that point by conquering Japan in W.W.II. The U.S. has a permanent secret installation at Alice Springs, Australia... That leaves only two vertices unaccounted for. I better reconsult my map... One in Algeria. One in Iwo Jima. Bermuda is a halfway point, corresponding to a second set of two tetrahedrons rotated halfway between the other major points. One at Easter Island. One in South Africa. One in the Loyalty Islands. Yup. I don't know who controls the Loyalty Islands, but the U.S. and its partner the U.K. control at least 7 of the 8 vertices of the dual tetrahedron of earth, and many of the secondary points on the grid at the half-way points. Maybe it's just not so obvious about the 8th vertex.

Now, that's playing with the Star of David in earth grid terms, but it also relates to the MerKaBah vehicle of Ascension, the energy field/grid we generate around us (aura + light body) through meditation. There are special properties of sacred geometry in all of the male Platonic solids (equal angles equal sides) and in the curved feminine torus and sphere. If you take an opaque tube torus and put each end of it into a vertex of a clear tetrahedron, and arrange it just right, then each of the Hebrew fire letters may be generated as a two dimensional shadow of the three dimensional object. Sacred geometry is everywhere.



1:16:27 into file: Ashayana_Deane-Ascension_mechanics.2
{House,Star} of David = Annunaki Death Star Merkaba
(Fibbonacci phase locked to parallel universe cannibalizing ours)
	vs
{House,Star} of Solomon = KRYSTic Merkaba
Electrical Top Spiral (clockwise 33.3 rotations per trilionth of a nanosecond brings Elec in) and
Magnetic Bottom (anti-clockwise 11.66 rotations per trilionth of a nanosecond brings Mag up+out)

Gender-fin: top pointing forward vs backwards.

starseed+indigo
1st October 2070

So, the Starseed races, and the Indigo races, are the Beings that are acting as the Ascension acupuncture points of frequency. And this is how these frequencies come from the Unified Fields and down into the Lesser fields. Finally just progressing and descending into the spirals until we get into density and we start to embody this frequency and coding. So again, our goal is, is that we open that up into the morphogenetic fields of the human blueprint and the human species as a whole has access to this coding and DNA and frequency and information. And the list goes on, that had not previously been here in any of the previous evolutionary cycles or ages of our evolutionary seeding. So, that is why many of us go through symptoms, changes, awarenesses, that we may be standing next to another being that has no resonance or relevance to what you are experiencing. In the beginning stages of our evolution, it's really important to know this, because it's kind of daunting in the beginning when you are going through some extreme intensity, and yet your biological family, or friends that love you that may not be going with you in that same direction, really have no way to relate to your experience.
-- Lisa Renee


supreme_court
1st October 2070

Which "Supreme Court"?
by Anna von Reitz
Thu, 27 Sep 2018 09:54:48 -0800

The thing calling itself the "Supreme Court" and squatting like a corpulent spider in the middle of Washington, DC, is self-evidently not our Supreme Court and everyone who has been reading my articles should know that by now, but let's review.

The way the judicial system was set up was this:

One Supreme Court for the States. This Court was called: The Supreme Court of The United States of America. It functioned entirely in international jurisdiction and decided cases in that jurisdiction for the States of the Union.

This Court was established at Philadelphia, having retained all powers in all jurisdictions of the Law -- air, land, and sea -- as the final Arbiter of all questions that could arise among the States. This was meant to truly be a Supreme Court for the States to iron out their differences and decide issues in international jurisdiction affecting all of them.

Once the Constitutions were adopted, some of the functions of The Supreme Court of the United States of America were shunted off to a new court, The Supreme Court of the United States, which was tasked with ruling on issues arising out of the Federal exercise of the "Delegated Powers".

So after 1787 we were left in the inane position of having two "Supreme Courts" -- one for "Non-Delegated" issues arising under the Non-Delegated Powers, one for "Delegated" issues arising under the Delegated Powers.

Sometimes "split jurisdiction" cases would arise and both courts would have to rule on different aspects of the same case.

It was, admittedly, cumbersome and failed the original idea of having a Supreme Court, but there was (and is) no alternative that adequately addresses the Schism that occurred once the Constitutions were adopted and our Powers in International Jurisdiction were split into "Delegated" and "Non-Delegated" functions.

Exactly what happened to The Supreme Court of The United States of America and how The Supreme Court of the United States usurped upon it and morphed into The United States Supreme Court is one of the best-kept secrets in this whole maze of lies and obfuscations.

Maybe it was accomplished with nothing more than another semantic deceit.

Maybe they just substituted the Territorial Court dba "The Supreme Court of the United States of America" for our Supreme Court dba "The Supreme Court of The United States of America" -- the same way they substituted their States of States doing business as the "State of Georgia" for our States of State doing business as "The State of Georgia".

This has yet to be thoroughly unraveled. We know that it happened and we know approximately when it happened; the details are murky, but the results are not.

After the Civil War the Federal entities that were left minding the store -- the Territorial and Municipal Governments -- formed "The United States Supreme Court" and it has been that way with a few variations ever since.

So that "Supreme Court" in Washington, DC which has been accorded such veneration and power actually has nothing to do with us or with our States of the Union. It's entire importance is to act as an Arbiter of the constitutional contracts and interpret those for the Territorial and Municipal United States and their foreign "citizenry".

And now that both the Municipal and Territorial United States corporations are in bankruptcy, there is nothing to interpret. The Constitutions have been vacated except for our contracts with the Indian Nations which enclosed the constitutional contracts --and all the Delegated Powers have returned to us by Operation of Law.

Judge Kavanaugh and Mr. Trump could both be spared the spectacle of fighting with these skunks, because the "prize" has already moved on: we moved the cheese.

"The United States Supreme Court" no longer has any function or Office, aside from deciding whatever squabbles arise between us and our Native Corporation service providers.

It's The Supreme Court of The United States of America that is accepting viable nominations.


suzanne_teng
1st October 2070
[suzanne_teng_gilbert_levy_world_flute_demonstration-alto_flute_1_of_8]

i am greatly inspired by the deeply soulful flute expressions of Suzanne Teng. As a novice flute player, i aspire to her example:


sympathy
1st October 2070
[Nude Woman]
Sympathy
Sympathy is matching anothers' emotional state, so that your own lower chakras below the heart chakra match the frequency / vibration of the other individuals' lower chakras. This is joining them in their emotions, in their reality, which is only useful to you if you are being triggered with an issue similar to the issue the other is experiencing. It is not helpful to the other, except that they may dysfunctionally desire that you join them, as a validation of their experience. It is wise to spend as little time as possible in this condition, therefore, should one recognize being in the condition of sympathy, one is advised to quickly raise oneself to empathy.
See also: Empathy.
See also: Compassion.

synergy
1st October 2070
[yin_yang]

Spiritual Synergy is the empowerment of a cocreation by the support of "god" / "goddess" / all-that-is (zero-point energy from the quantum field / aether) which comes about from the alignment / resonance of will / intent, firstly between the participants in the co-creation, and secondly between the group and "cosmic" energies and timing, (i.e. the divine plan).

i believe that positive synergy is the only "reason" to bother to come together, whether one on one, or in a large group... if the synergy is not greater than one, then it's not worth doing.

One of the first things to recognize about synergy in duality is the level of its dependence upon synchronicity. As we watch the Zodiac of a dozen star-signs rotate through our 24 hour "day", we can quickly realize that everything shifts signs and / or houses every two hours.

Next we can realize that 4D- synergy may also be as tied to our location within "space" as it is within "time". If the "where" of environmental energy patterns harmonizes with our energy and intent, then our synergistic cocreation is empowered by the energy grids themselves.

The primary issue, however, when dealing with [mankind], is to get them to actually agree in will and intent upon exactly what is to be cocreated. Even if a group of [mankind] can all agree upon a set of words allegedly describing the reality they intend to cocreate, those words may conjure different mental-image-pictures within their "visualizers", so that the "image" of what is to be cocreated may not be fully agreed upon, unless that image is either externalized as a picture each can see, or as a shared picture which is shared energetically / aetherically via the ajna centers of each. It is further a challenge that most [mankind] of duality consciousness carry multiple aspects (ego pieces) with conflicting will.

Once the time and place within 4D- are intelligently chosen, and the cocreators agree on the actual image / "reality" to be cocreated by them, then there is a good probability of cocreating with the empowerment of a synergy of greater than one, as long as the intended manifestation is in harmony with cosmic law and energy patterns. Then, the primary issue is simply that of invoking the energies of cocreation, and we can make use of specific tools of creation to affect energy patterns.

A creation done within a realm of duality, always creates both the intended outcome, and its dichotomous opposite. The mind operates within duality. The heart operates in no-time no-space, thus is the place within embodiment, where one may create a specific outcome without its opposite.

[sun02]

Synergy Ball

One of the most powerful methods of cocreation is the use of a synergy ball. This construct is of 5D+ densities, which therefore transcends all of the above mentioned time and space factors which apply to 4D- realities, and can be ignored when the created reality is purely of 5D+ density, as, e.g. Gaia.

A Cosmic Cosmic Gold+Silver ball of light is placed over the space, a grounding cord below it for the entire area down to the center of Gaia, (and a containing / protecting 8D Angelic Celestial Crystal Faeries Ascension Portal). This light is the light of source, and this kind of blessing is typical (in my tradition) for blessing a location, as it is completely neutral, and as a conduit of divine source, also carries the divine plan of free creation within love. We add to the ball of light, a contract, the agreement of the cocreation. One may join simply by connecting one's crown chakra to the ball of light. This is done with a figure-8 or infinity_symbol loop of light with the lobes of the loop. In the middle at the cross-over point (zero-point), we place a filter rose postulated to pass only appropriateness in honor of the individual so connected. This then becomes a standard (in my tradition) "synergy ball" of cocreation, the highest and most honoring form of cocreation between individuals, aligned to love, ahimsa, the divine plan, and the specifics of the agreed contract. The vibrations of the light are a universal blessing of the area, from which all benefit. Those who agree with the contract and connect their crown chakras, are further blessed, to receive divine synergy assisting in the cocreation of the contract.

Depending upon the intended focus, varying from very private and intimate, through one appropriate for everyone, we can add to the synergy ball specific colors of light. For a public creation we use the Cosmic Cosmic Gold and Silver of source, universally appropriate for all, combined with the Cosmic Pink of KRST. For a private creation we combine the Cosmic Gold and Silver of specifically the few higher selves cocreating, and we add in their own individual soul Pink, their Self Affinity Pink from their hearts / souls.


tantric_path
1st October 2070

In it's simplest form, Tantra means paying attention 100% to what you're doing. The terms Tantra, Tantric, Tantrik refer to a philosophy, a science, an art, and a way of life, whereby the kundalini energy is consciously and creatively utilized. The Tantric approach to spirituality makes use of the senses of the body rather than suggesting, as is done in ascetic religious teachings, that these should be suppressed, in order to transcend the physical world and its desires. It is greatly useful in an individuals' private path of spiritual unfoldment and enlightenment, to awaken Kundalini, and utilize it in the synergistic combination of sexuality and spirituality. The mystical treatises, known as the Tantras, contain a broad spectrum of practical techniques for enhancing kundalini awareness and achieving transcendence. The hidden potency of kundalini union is the seed of all creativity. Through an understanding of the practical teachings of Tantra, a whole new experience of life opens up. Tantra shares great similarities with the Taoist tradition of China, but derives from the Indian Hindu teachings of India and the Tibetan Buddhist lineage, both of which trace their roots to the Tantras, texts written in ancient Sanskrit more than 5000 years ago. The foundations of Buddhism include written bodies of text, the Tantras, the Vedas, and the Sutras.

In the West, Tantra has been "refocussed", with emphasis upon the sex-positive aspects as being so in contrast with the sex-negative aspects of extant religio-culture. Amongst the various Tantra teachers with whom i studied in the San Francisco Bay Area, there was a predominance of appealing to the glamour of the sexuality of Tantra, and a lack of rootedness, groundedness, to help people utilize Kundalini while grounded in their bodies.

My conclusion, embodied in the order i teach, is that people need a foundation of meditation with grounding to stay in their bodies while running Kundalini, and psychic clearing techniques to help them become empowered to release their blockages / issues, before they learn Kundalini / Kriya / Tantra Yoga techniques which raise the Kundalini which lights-up their issues to be dealt with.
A Kriya is a spasm caused by blockages in the Kundalini channels... thus Kriya Yoga pushes the limits and triggers clearing of the blockages in the Kundalini energy channels in the body.

Harish Johari, one of the teachers i studied with, has a number of good books out ( Destiny Press ), which interpret in a Western context, the foundations of Tantra, and go beyond the sex-glamour.

i was raised by an Engineer / Scientist, and so was spared the dogma of all religions except the atheist religion of Western Science. Once i "blew the pictures" that Spirit "doesn't exist", i was free to study all the world religions superficially, which i did with open 3rd eye... thus arriving at a non-denominational spiritualist paradigm relatively free of Ter-Ra'an religious dogma. Seeking of better sex led me to Tantra, which led me to spirit, so I'm not "down on" the sex-glamour of Tantra, but i find most teachers to fail to provide their students with sufficient grounding tools, and tools for clearing issues when their Tantra inspired Kundalini rises and shoves their issues all in their faces to deal with.

Sometimes the most loving and compassionate act (Quan Yin / Tara) is to fiercly confront (Kali) the illusions of ego some poor soul has become lost in. In the Hindu and Tibetan Tantras you'll almost always find the dualistic God(desse)s... having both a benign compassionate face and a very fierce confrontive face, e.g. Tara / Kali.

Every aspect of life-affirming and life-creating physical form is filled with divinity, including the [mankind] body and every aspect of its sexuality. Sex is beautiful, in all its forms. Every [mankind] body is divine. The same kundalini energy awakened through sexuality awakens the higher centers of perception (chakras) which lead to spiritual vision. While there are few major planetary religions surviving with great strength today, which keep the yin and yang principles in balance, even fewer are devoted to the feminine form of God(dess).

As a clairvoyant, one sensitive to spiritual energies, who can find a spirit based merely upon seeing a picture of someone, or upon the knowing of their name, it is for me quite simple and easy, to use any of the names of an entity, or their picture, to find their spirit, and to connect with them spiritually in the aetheric, to connect on the mental plane, to connect soul to soul, to connect astrally and experience their emotional state, even while lacking any physical connection between bodies. If they are equally conscious of those aspects of themself, then they will also be conscious of any energy exchange between us, whereas if they are not conscious of those aspects of themself, they cannot be conscious of the connections happening on those levels. Lacking a physical body connection, the "realness" of any connection is truly that of the metaphysical, the spiritual, the astral, the soulful.

Whatever we experience in our consciousness, affects our eternal souls and spirits, therefore even for those disconnected from their spirit / soul experience, they are still being permanently affected thereby, including the development of karma for whatever they've chosen to do.

Tantric relationships are initiated at the spiritual level, and progress downwards from the intent of spirit, and from the choice of compatible partner at the spiritual level, where spirit directs two incarnate beings to meet and connect, and proceeds downwards through the chakras, until only lastly, is there a body and / or sexual connection established. This kind of relationship is experienced by at most 15% of the [mankind] population on Ter-Ra, while 85% of [mankind] on Ter-Ra create relationships based on mutual needs fulfillment of lower chakras, seeking partners who are compatiblie on the personality and ego level, and who provide for their physical, emotional, sexual, and monetary needs, and may get as high as the heart chakra level where actual love happens. If there was a large level of unconsciousness in both partners at the time of mating, then by not being conscious of and directed by their own soul truth, they are likely to have failed to chose a partner who is soul compatible, a soulmate, and as the relationship progresses, they may find ever less compatibility as they each grow in consciousness to be more true to their own soul, they discover that the relationship needs to end because it was never appropriate. Alternatively, in order to maintain the relationship, e.g. if they've exchanged vows of "marriage until death do they part", they'll have to limit their own spiritual consciousness and growth to remain in "ignorant bliss" in an illusion that it's ok their compatibility is only personality and ego-level based. This kind of relating is also, naturally, a predominant experience in Life. While this worldly relationship may start out feeling OK, over time there may be less compatibility, as the differing soul nature pulls the individuals in different directions of growth.

In the Tantric relationship, all of the relationship issues come up immediately at the beginning of the relationship, because, while the spirits and souls are ultimately perfectly compatible, any ego personality issues in each individual, whereby they are not fully manifesting their spirit / soul truth, represent a discrepancy from the spirit / soul nature, and those differences are likely to conflict between the two partners, and based on their ego personalities, they may not like each others personalities at all, yet, as the relationship progresses, and each individual grows to be more in alignment with, enlightened by, and directed by their own spirit / soul truth, they find that their relationship is continually improving, they are becoming ever more compatible, and therefore, merely recognizing the nature of Tantric relationships, if they are committed to truth and spiritual growth with a soulmate, they may rapidly overcome if not just overlooking, any ego compatibility issues, and persist in spiritual growth into the ultimately perfect union as soul-mates. If the couple either already had an aligned mission in life, or is wise enough to choose a shared mission in recognition of their ultimate soul-mate compatibility, then the positive synergy of union, by being further blessed by a full alignment of will, not only greatly serves them individually for their own soul growth, and as a couple in perfect soul harmony, but it also serves to empower them with synergy in doing a shared mission in the world.

The most challenging part of this kind of relationship... moving the relationship into the physical world, fully manifesting the soulmatedness through physical bodies is likely to be somewhat challenging, as, it would be rare for your soulmate to just happen to live next door to you, so one really has to be connected with and committed to, knowing and living life from one's own soul truth and nature, to uproot at least one of the partners, walk away from a preexisting life and plans for that life, and instead converge the two lives into one in one geographical location, probably across national borders. Further complications arise as discrepancies are realized between the "realities" experienced spiritually, versus those of the physical manifestation.

Because who we really are is blobs of light, spiritual energy of a higher dimension, then we must also realize that, the concept of exclusivity in relationships is actually far more important in the realm of energy, where we are real and eternal, than it is in a lesser realm, such as virtual world avatars or physical world bodies, so pair-bonding of a soul-mated pair, is not just about the fidelity and excusivity of bodies, but about what energies are shared, uniquely between soul-mates, as well as what is shared on the body level. Because the real soul of ensouled beings is participating and optionally connecting, in fact, Tantric relationships are just as real as physical relationships for ensouled beings, so that relationships developed Tantricly are spiritual prototypes for physical relationships.

As one of the planetary dogmas of learning about the chakra system, Tantra has played an important role.


[Unused Sex Currents]

[Chakras == Yoga]

Tantra

The thought that occurs at the moment of climax ... happens! -- The Magical and Ritual use of Aphrodisiacs


[Chakras == Yoga]

Yoga Forms

The word yoga is derived from the Sanskrit root yog, which means "union" or "contact". Yoga is the science of the union of the human being with the divine that dwells within. The various great mystical texts of India, such as the Bhagavad Gita, mention the following great divisions of Yoga.

Hatha Yoga -- "Ha" means the moon and the sun. This branch of Yoga is concerned with the regularization of the breath in order to modify the circulation of the prana or vital fluid in the physical body. By modifying prana, the yogi acts upon his psychic being, then on his mind, which is then modified. Thus, this is a yoga of physical exercises, or postures (asanas). This is essentially a Shivaist yoga.

Raja Yoga -- Also known as royal yoga, it begins where hatha yoga ends. Its emphasis is the mind, the goal being to direct the current of prana. Mental concentration plays an essential part. It is essentially a Vishnuist yoga.

Bhakti Yoga -- This is the yoga of devotion, of love for the divine and for the guru who is its human form. Because of its devotional nature, this yoga is one of the most accessible to the Western mind.

Karma Yoga -- This is also known as the yoga of action and is subdivided into a number of other yogas. This is the yoga of duty accomplished without affection, selfishness, or self-interest. It is exemplified in the great instruction given to Arjuna by Krishna in the Gita, when the young prince, on the battlefield of Kurukshitra, hesitates before fighting.

jnana Yoga -- Also known as the yoga of knowledge, it is the intellectual realization of the divine that leads to an intuitive realization.

Many of the various yogas are superimposed one upon another. It is important for the student to have a teacher (or guru), for in following the practices at random and without direction, the student is liable to fall into a kind of psychic passivity, absolutely the opposite of the mystic experiences of yoga. The purpose of the teacher is to regulate the exercises and assign the method suitable to the individual disciple.

Tantric Yoga -- Tantra is a spiritual method or yoga that takes into account both inner and outer realities. Derived from the root words meaning "to expand," "weave," or "extend consciousness," tantra implies a continuity beyond the physical plane. Tantric teachings evolved in India and eventually spread to Nepal, Tibet, China, Japan, Thailand, and Indonesia.

These teachings are particularly relevant in this period of materialism and narcissism since all human activities can be used as tools in the tantric path toward liberation. Tantric practices are a meditational system that aims at the experience of the highest bliss in physical and spiritual relations by cultivating the totality of one’s erotic potential.

Ancient scriptures containing the mystical teachings and ritual instructions of Tantraism are called tantras. Briefly, they teach that earthly delights stem from the union of opposites and are achieved with an ideal partner. Such a union is said to exemplify the harmony of creation and be a step toward perfection (i.e., union with God). The power of love thus becomes central to the whole of existence.

Kama, or desire, is a creative principle that aims at the perfection of life on earth, just as the divine love that Krishna bore the shepherd girl Radha represented the cosmic energies of creation in action on earth. Among the tantric aids to meditation are mantras, sacred sounds that may be visualized as yantras, and mandalas, symbols of psychic wholeness.

Kundalini is a Sanskrit word for the normally latent psychosexual power that, when awakened, ascends through the central channel of the subtle body. The root word Ieunda means "a pool or reservoir of energy." Kundalini is likened to a coiled snake, ready to strike at any moment. When this energy is correctly directed, it can bring about cosmic consciousness and liberation.

The first action required by Tantric yoga is the cleansing of the nadis, the more highly developed nerve ganglia points in the body. These points have also been associated with the chakras but are really more like tubes connecting the various chakra points. This purification is carried out by means of special body postures (asanas) and by breathing exercises (pranayama).

The mind is trained to concentrate itself upon a point or an object, real or imaginary, in order to remain calm and take the form that the will of the yogi wishes to impose upon it. This mental process is called dharana (concentration). When the mind can identify with the divine presence in every human being, a state called samadhi has been reached.

Sex Magic

The alchemy described in the tantric texts is often obscure and the secret door will not open to the uninitiated without a key. Rather than transmuting baser metals into gold, this alchemy actually takes place within the body. It is a hermetic distillation of actual bodily fluids, where all the instruments and utensils used by the alchemist are provided by the body itself.

By appropriating ritual movements, the gross substance within oneself can be transformed into the subtle quintessence that can reinvigorate the physical frame. Through a series of rituals, the body begins to "glow"; this activates supernatural faculties and puts the practitioner in communication with any entity in the universe. This naturally presupposes a complex system of subtle anatomy and physiology based on the chakras or plexuses of the etheric body.

All power is promised to those who can siphon the lower energy toward the upper, but this is almost impossible for the layman. A tremendous need for discipline is required, discipline that is usually beyond the capacity of the average individual. A sympathetic resonance does exist between the chakras, however. By tantric methods, the kundalini can be made to blaze up through the chakras, igniting each until this stream of flame reaches the crown, or sahasrara chakra.

A complete sex magic ritual is given under the herb Iboga. One rite commonly celebrated in many tantric sects is known as the chakra-puja, or circle worship. The participants sit in a circle, alternating male and female, implying complete mutual equality among those present. One couple sits in the center of the circle. A ceremonial meal consisting of wine, meat, fish, and bread is followed by a rite of sexual intercourse. These food items represent certain fundamental categories equated with the elements and the interior faculties of the body.

[ Note that these foods are not the only possible representatives of the five elements, and these in particular, are all acidifying foods -- celeste ]

Wine (firewater) symbolizes fire and the subtle draught of immortality that the tantric must learn to distill and drink.
Meat symbolizes air and the bodily functions that must be brought under control.
[ Huh? you can't be serious! Meat is clearly of the Land, just as the "meat of animals of the sea" (fish) below represents water! ]
Fish represents water and the techniques of sexual occultism.
Bread is the [meat of] earth, or the natural environment, which must be understood and controlled. [ NO! patriarchal domination of the goddess Gaia, soul of our planet, IS THE DISEASE OF ALL DISEASES. ]
Sexual intercourse (maithuna) symbolizes ether, the quintessence of all the elements, and is a means to the final goal of all tantric endeavors. Through it one apprehends the ultimate reality. The sex act in its normal, gross form may occasionally bring a fleeting revelation of eternal truth, but that would be rare, as the smoke of passion usually clouds the mind. Sex as a sacred ritual unclouded by passion can, however, help you to apprehend the ultimate unity. The genuine rite can reveal being, expand consciousness, and confer true bliss. The way through pleasure (bhuleti) can lead one to redemption (mukti). Sex, from this perspective, can be a way of salvation. This is the basis of the secret of tantra.

on the Practice of Ritual and Ceremony

There are three phases of every ritual process:

  1. Separation from profane or daily life,
  2. The transition stage, or twilight zone, which lays between,
  3. The new order or perception of reality which occurs in the sacred [now] time of the soul.

The in-between, or twilight zone, creates a state of receptivity. Ritual acts reawaken deep layers of the psyche and bring the mythological or archetypal ideas back to memory. Magic is the transition from passivity to activity in which the will is essential. By contrast, schizophrenic magic is not followed by realistic action; the fantasy is a substitute for action where the ego should be weak or even absent.

Ritual is often considered the celebration of a myth. Myth functions as a paradigm, or model. In this school of thought, the construct of a ritual can be seen as the enactment of the myth, the myth being recognized as the source of all action.

Myth is a dynamic expression of the motivational power of the archetype at its core.

The main value of ritual is for the soul. Ritual can be defined as an imitation of a numinous element (or godform) in the life of the aspirant. Ritual can be seen as the outward or visible form of contact or as an epiphany with an inward or spiritual grace. It is essentially a metaphorical expression of creative imagination. The symbol always starts on the inside as a form of consciousness and is projected outward. Magical rituals contain basic elements that appear in approximately the following sequence:

  1. Setting up the circle to define a working area.
  2. A form of banishing to clear the working area and help concentration and focusing.
  3. Middle pillar exercise to bring in light and build up libido or magical potency. This helps participants visualize their subtle body or body of light.
  4. Invocation, or the "calling in" of the desired godform or attribute in an attempt at self-transformation.
  5. Charging of a eucharist with the energy of the godform, and its consumption as an epiphany with the god.
  6. Meditative period.
  7. Banishing to return the aspirant to normal consciousness.
  8. Closing the temple.

These steps may be expanded to include divination, dance, dramatic scenarios, or sex magic acts. Any appropriate gestures may be added (like massage or mudras), but none of these basics can be omitted without incurring the peril of exposing the soul to random forces.

The purpose of ritual lies in its expression as an art form. Partaking in its performance is an end in itself. The spiritual import lies in the quality with which the ritual is conducted. Ritual, as symbolic action, is the enactment of mythic patterns for the sheer joy of the relationship with the archetypal dimension. Remember, the purpose of ritual is an end in itself. This can leave no room for rationalizing the need for results.

For further information on tantric yoga, please refer to Sexual Secrets: The Alchemy of Ecstasy, Douglas and Slinger (Destiny Books), 1979, and The Metaphysics of Sex, Evola (Destiny Books), 1983.
-- celeste



Kapu (Taboo)

Sex in Historical Society

All the present and coming miseries and the cosmic cataclysms to a great degree result from the subjugation and abasement of woman. The dreadful decline of morality, the diseases and degeneration of some nations are also the results of the slavish dependence of woman. -- Helena Roerich

Most of history is male dominated, with a male priest class, male ruling class, and male hierarchies. The aristocracies often had queens or women like Cleopatra or Queen Elizabeth I, but for the most part it was a male dominated society. This has is repercussions, and the whole of the historical cycle is fraught with sexual melodrama.


Maldek Sex Taboos

Men and women often have many divisive views on what sexual intimacy is, which can cause discord in their relationships. This is reinforced by the fact that the historical conditioned mind has a confused, contradictory taboo attitude about what sex is -- as exemplified by celebrities and mass media.

Sex taboos have their archetypal roots [on planet] Maldek where primal disturbances occurred. Maldek is the place of the first Adam archetype in this solar system. The story of Adam in most monotheistic traditions revolves around a primal transgression. Adam actually derives from an androgynous prototype: Adam Kadmon. From the androgynous prototype comes the model of Eve, the primal female. The creation of the primary male and female has everything to do with cosmic universal forces. As the cosmos evolves and complexifies, its' self regenerative process also becomes more sophisticated requiring male and female components, not only to reproduce, but to advance the cause of cosmic consciousness.

When viewed from a pure tantric point of view, the act of sex reproduces the ultimate creative act; the union of the masculine and the feminine cosmic principles. Sex is an evolving and complex instinct that we have hardly begun to explore. As with anything in the nature of duality, some choose to avoid exploring it, but demean it instead. Society, as a whole, tends to portray sex as a lower instinct, where people take lovers, often in secret, and apart from their legitimate existence as husbands to wives or wives to husbands. What does this say about conventional social arrangements? How did this come about? It could only come about if there was a stratum or hierarchy of a male priest class that was making judgments about sex, setting apart the temple virgins, who would then become the temple prostitutes, etc. Again, this traces back to the theme of Adam and Eve: what feeling or awareness made them suddenly put fig leaves over their private parts? Some of the priest class are eunuchs, this means they are self-castrated; they are not sexually reproductive. At the same time, there exists the priest class who are sexually abstinent or who mutilate themselves sexually. Simultaneously, comes the rise of the temple Virgins as well as the court prostitutes. This creates a polarizing contrast that gives rise to the creation of sex taboos; from the male eunuch priests come the institution of monasticism or celibacy and also traditions of homosexuality. Asceticism or sexual abstinence, on the one hand, is balanced by libertinism on the other.

Throughout the course of history, some viewed sex as lurid, or lustful and so was introduced the institution of strict monogamy to keep order in society and for the sake of the children. Though, in aboriginal tribes the entire clan generally raises the children. In some tribes or religions there exist different arrangements such as polygamy, endogamy, and so forth. Most historical societies are contradictory in nature. On the surface, there are strict rules regarding adultery. In wine societies, adulterers are stoned or imprisoned. However, in these very same societies there is prostitution and [lovers] with courtesans and concubines, etc. We see in [such] ambiguity throughout history with regard to the [judgment] of sexuality.

This brings us to the Cycle of Transformation that began with the industrial Revolution in the eighteenth century. At this stage comes the breaking down of older social patterns and the rise of figures such as the Marquis de Sade in France who promoted a flagrant libertinism. The archetype of the libertine was strong at the time of the French Revolution in the late eighteenth and early nineteenth centuries with an "anything goes" attitude about sex. At this point, the exploration of different forms of sexuality was promoted to the point of sadism -- derived from the idea of the Marquis de Sade, whose name gave rise to the very concept of "sadism".
[ This is evidence of the infiltration of Satanism -- celeste ]

Further breakdown of the social patterns continued through the nineteenth and twentieth centuries, as witnessed by the rise of women's rights and feminist movements that sought to break down historical male hierarchical patterns and give women equal social power. This process has yet to be completed on the world stage -- but it is sufficiently underway.

In the modern world, all sexual options are now available and are highlighted by a proliferating pornography industry. What is this and why does it exist? The pornography industry is, again, a function of double standards. For instance, many people are upset with pornography, such as pervades the Internet, but on the other hand, society values the freedom of speech more than it abhors pornography, so it continues to proliferate. This is another example of the contradictory nature of human society.

At this stage, pornography industries manufacture exaggerated and artificial images of sex, and thus profane this sacred, natural energy. Historical conditionings use the sexual instinct to exploit, commercialize and market our very life force.
[ ... of which about 20 percent is harvested overnight while you sleep, becoming the luxry commodity "loosh", sold on the intergalactic trade routes. ]
In this sense, pornography exists only because the human is so immersed in dualism -- a direct result of the fundamental separation from nature. From the point of view of Cosmic History, these are primitive issues resulting from conditioned reflexes process, which become second nature by the time we reach present civilization. The social mind of the historical human is so primitive that it commonly views sex as something to "get away with" when no one else is looking. This way of thinking keeps the human from seeing that sex is a vital electromagnetic force of higher spiritual evolution.

The latent kundalini is coiled like a serpent; one who impresses this shakti to move will attain liberation. -- Hatha yoga [...]

Sex is a complete pan-sensory experience that not only affects the nervous system, but the consciousness as well. Sex has the potential to liberate consciousness and release vast amounts of energy. However, the constraints of social conditioning are such that not many people know how to unlock and harness this potent force. This is due to a misunderstanding of sex.

The science and technology of sex is ever-evolving. The science of Kundalini yoga was developed around 70,000 years ago by rishis in India and Tibet. The teachings of Kundalini Yoga were brought to the west and presented as a living practice to the public for the first time in 1969 by Yogi Bhajan.

Yoga texts tell us that the kundalini energy is represented by a serpent coiled at the base of the spine representing dormant energy. It is awakened and released through different yogic techniques and pranayams. This means that while we are taking prana in, what is being stored in the kundalini is another force called apana. This is known as "kundalini rising".

The trick is to get the prana to move down through the etheric current or circuits, through the ida and the pinghala, and to reach and activate the apana (eliminating energy), which is locked beneath the mulabundha in the lower chakras. At this point, the apana and the prana meet to bring the kundalini up the central nerve channel. The pressure of the two forces acting upon each other creates a combustion or inner psychic heat that rises and activates the other chakras. [...]

Sexual energy as an evolutionary force has the power to unlock the plasmas, radion, prana and apana stored primarily in the root chakra. In Hindu tradition, [...] the dynamic aspect of this energy is called shakti and is considered the foundation of consciousness. Release of this energy activates the chakras and psychoactive nerve centers that are aligned with the sushumna or the central channel of the body.

Wilhelm Reich, a Western psychologist who pioneered the release of sexual energy, talked about the orgone as the fundamental dynamic energy released through sex. As such, the orgone is the primary energy of the universe. He saw that the whole of the galaxy was actually a large sexual entity and this universal force or energy exists everywhere -- something like a galactic electro-psychic force pervading all of space. Or maybe this orgone is the energy within the prana, the shakti that activates the energy within the apana and creates excitation-psychosexual combustion.

Any type of excitation has a sexual aspect to it. Sex is excitation; a total body sensation. But it is an excitation that pacifies through [explosive] release,
[ which is most common in males untrained in Tantric practices. ]

The orgone represents the energy inside that gets excited or that gets activated. Reich believed an enclosure or orgone box could be created to experience that energy.

The United States government said he was not a medical doctor and therefore forbade him to use or promote the orgone box. So threatened were they by Reich and his invention that they jailed him. He was greatly persecuted by the United States government and died in prison for his beliefs in the 1950s. What does this tell us about the repressed power of sexual energy in human society? Is the present social order a mere strait-jacket meant to contain and repress sexual energy -- the energy of freedom and liberation?
[ Doubt it not. -- celeste ]

This brings us back to the question: What is sexual energy? When we experience excitation -- and everyone has at some time or another -- if we try to identify it, we see that it is not just an activation of sexual organs, but an entire excitation of the nervous system. We might feel a tingle or an arousal, but what is this? It is different from other types of energy and is peculiar and unique unto itself. It makes us feel like we are turning into liquid jelly or becoming more etheric and electrical.

Sexual energy is electromagnetic and can be reduced to two elements, liquen and solen, according to Cosmic Science. Liquen and solen are primary partons that create a primary electrical activation. These two partons are combined with kemio, the catalyzing radial energy, which has a frequency number of six.
[ which is "the Lovers" in tarot. -- celeste ]
So there is kemio (6) and solen and liquen (9). These primary partons are the basis of life, according to Cosmic Science.

[...] frequency of the solen liquen of nine and the kemio of six interact to create a charge of fifteen: 6 x 9 = 54 (5+4=9) + 15 = 69.

69, the [glyph] given to the [taboo] sex position, is also 6 + 9=15 or 1+5=6. Numerologically, 6 is the underlaying frequency of sex. Six is the law of three doubled and geometrically is a six pointed star, 3 male upward and 3 female downward triangle conjoined.
[ the "kapu" or "taboo" was issued by the priest/royal class to the commoners/slaves specifically to keep them at low consciousness. -- celeste ]

Within this fluid-solen-liquen-kemio (orgone or apana), is created the primary impulse of life -- the activating agents in the hidden stream of the universal cosmic sexual force. By the time we get to the human species, the sexual energy becomes an evolutionary force. In other words, the human [...] becomes a medium for the evolution of sex as the vitalizing force of cosmic consciousness.

Cosmic Science also affirms that in the next stages of evolution, sex will be set apart from procreation. We might determine that there is no need to procreate because we have discovered the secret to longevity and immortality. The Knowledge Book also confirms this when it says that sex will be totally its own evolutionary spiritual mechanisms and driving force and energies that will take us to increasing heights of spiritual awareness.

In the tantric traditions there is an understanding of primary forces referred to as the Shakti force, represented by a downward pointing triangle (6). And then there is the Shiva force represented by an upward pointing triangle (9). Related to these two forces are prakriti (matter) and purusha (spirit). The sexual conjoining of the Shakti and Shiva triangles create the six-pointed star, also known as the Star of [Solomon David]. This is represented in The Knowledge Book with the same number frequencies: six and nine.

Shiva is the evolutionary spirit in matter that ascends (blue triangle), and Shakti is the supramental force that descends (red triangle). Shiva is the frequency of nine, and Shakti is a force of the power and frequency of six. These two elements, Shiva and Shakti, yang and yin, male and female, create an integrated psychoelectromagnetic energy force field: the spark of life. This force field can occur both through engagement of male and female, and also as a solo androgynous process. In other words, everyone has these elements within them. The law of sex can be formulated in the following way:

  1. The infinite universal self-regeneration is a function of an equalization of opposite forces in a self-created unified field.
  2. This is possible because every element contains its opposite, which is a projective force that can be focalized on a medium of opposite attraction (this is magnetic transmission).
  3. Once conjoined, all elements dissolve all boundaries, releasing electromagnetic waves in ceaseless radiation.


Tantra, if anything, is about overcoming the ego , to the extent that it fails to sabotage the spiritual consciousness, and the guidance of spirit in all of life. Therefore, if anything, the practice of Tantra, sexual or non sexual, requires first, the cessation of focus upon the illusions of mind, their expressions (speaking words) and their being externally triggered (hearing words or reading them visually).

There are the Tantras, the written body, which like "all" historical records about spirit, are merely the recordings of some persons' experience of spirit, which at most, guide us in to some consciousness state and / or practice to lead us to some consciousness state, which may have some relationship with the consciousness state of the original perceiver whose experience was documented. It is NOT even necessarily true that it is appropriate / optimal for us to replicate their consciousness state, for that was them there then, and we are us here now, and hopefully both the facility of participation in consciousness in the physical world (the physical vehicle, i.e. the [mankind] Body) has evolved, and the souls participating in the experience have evolved, so that we transcend the previous limitations and have a more evolved here+now soul-in-body conscious experience beyond what was documented about the previous experiencer.

Sex is only part of life.
Body is only part of life.
Soul is only part of life.
Spirit is only part of life.
Being conscious, and using all of these in balance, is living a full life.

While western "Tantra" may be far afield from the classic dogma of the written body, "the Tantras", the important thing is that modern "Tantra" serve the necessary and useful purpose of bringing modern humans more into balance, and into a higher level of consciousness. The primary dis-ease of western "culture" is the overemphasis upon the individual and upon the physical. The primary dis-ease of eastern "culture" is the overemphasis upon the collective and upon the spiritual. Thus a consciousness-raising-practice useful to one of these cultures may in fact be exactly the opposite from that for the opposite culture.
"Western Tantra", to bring westerners into balance, needs to raise consciousness from purely scientific physical to incorporate spiritual, and therefore likewise, in the subset of that experience known as "sex" needs to extend physical body sex to become also chakra connecting spiritual sex, and kundalini sharing sex. Since kundalini serves the dual purpose of both being triggered by physical sex, and opening up higher chakras to make possible spiritual consciousness, sex can never be at odds with spiritual development. In fact any religio-cultural dogma which represses sexuality is repressing spiritual consciousness, a process necessary for the priest class (e.g. illuminati) to maintain power over the sheeple.

In summary, let it be considered that you can "sex your way to enlightenment", thanks to the clever design of the human spiritual-body system, and the operation of kundalini in opening the higher chakras of spiritual consciousness. However, in the normal course of average human development, the process takes approximately 7 years per chakra, and therefore, there is likely to be a lot of purely carnal sex before the participants achieve the age of 35 to 42 and awaken higher chakras due to raising kundalini (classic western "midlife 'crisis'").

YES... enjoy carnal pleasures.
YES... develop spiritually.

Aloha, Namaste, by Angela Kahealani © LS 2000-07-31
by celeste@crystalfaeries.net sovereign living soul.


testimony
1st October 2070

Important Point
By Anna Von Reitz

Wednesday, August 15, 2018

A couple weeks ago, I published an Article called "This is the Big One" -- in which I observed that:

  1. in commerce, the truth is established by Affidavit, and
  2. that corporations cannot possibly give an Affidavit because they have no "voice" or motive force enabling them to do such a thing, and
  3. since you have been "defined" to be operating in the capacity of a corporation (JOHN DOE, JOHN M.DOE, JOHN MARK DOE) you have therefore been deprived of having any voice or ability to make an Affidavit.

Thus, YOU are helpless and cannot defend yourself or present the Truth in a commercial court. So some people missed the point entirely, and others could not reason their way forward to a solution for this conundrum.

You will note that the exact verbiage of the Maxim is -- "Truth in commerce is established in the form of an Affidavit".

Thus, when you wish to act in the capacity of a Living Man in a commercial court, you do not offer an Affidavit -- because in the current scenario that allows them to ignore every word you say or write.

Instead, you offer "Living Testimony in the Form of an Affidavit". You follow the "form" of an affidavit which is to swear or affirm for the Public and Private Record and from without the United States that your testimony is true, correct, and not misleading -- and then you enumerate your facts: 1, 2, 3, 4...

This allows the Court to hear your facts and gives de facto rebuttal to the presumption that you are acting in the capacity of a corporate franchise.

And since your opponent is a corporation, it has no ability to answer your Living Testimony in the Form of an Affidavit with any countering Affidavit -- and your facts stand as Truth in Commerce by default.
[ Therefore you don't actually have to wait 30 days for them to issue a rebuttal they cannot make. --celeste ]

If the opposing attorney attempts to say anything or make any further argument in the case, ask how a corporation pretends to issue any opposition to your Living Testimony in the Form of an Affidavit?

They are caught in their own net.

A corporation can't make an affidavit and as officers of the court, they are all operating as corporations, including the JUDGE and the Prosecutor and the PLAINTIFF.

Plus, the Prosecutor / Prosecuting Attorney has no first-hand knowledge so cannot serve as a Witness or make any statement in evidence.

Soooo... that's what we call "end game".


the_magic_world
1st October 2070
[Pleiadian Predictions]
Book_Title: The Magic World
Author: Edith Nesbit
* A Project Gutenberg of Australia eBook *
eBook No.: 0602541.txt
Edition: 1
Language: English
Character set encoding: Latin-1(ISO-8859-1)--8 bit+converted by dos2unix
Date first posted: July 2006
Date most recently updated: July 2006

This eBook was produced by: Richard Scott

Project Gutenberg of Australia eBooks are created from printed editions
which are in the public domain in Australia, unless a copyright notice
is included. we do NOT keep any eBooks in compliance with a particular
paper edition.

Copyright laws are changing all over the world. Be sure to check the
copyright laws for your country before downloading or redistributing this
file.

This eBook is made available at no cost and with almost no restrictions
whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or re-use it under the terms
of the Project Gutenberg of Australia License which may be viewed online at
http://gutenberg.net.au/licence.html


To contact Project Gutenberg of Australia go to http://gutenberg.net.au


The Magic World
Edith Nesbit



I. THE CAT-HOOD OF MAURICE

TO have your hair cut is not painful, nor does it hurt to have your
whiskers trimmed. But round wooden shoes, shaped like bowls, are not
comfortable wear, however much it may amuse the onlooker to see you
try to walk in them. If you have a nice fur coat like a company
promoter's, it is most annoying to be made to swim in it. And if you
had a tail, surely it would be solely your own affair; that any one
should tie a tin can to it would strike you as an unwarrantable
impertinence-to say the least.

Yet it is difficult for an outsider to see these things from the point
of view of both the persons concerned. To Maurice, scissors in hand,
alive and earnest to snip, it seemed the most natural thing in the
world to shorten the stiff whiskers of Lord Hugh Cecil by a generous
inch. He did not understand how useful those whiskers were to Lord
Hugh, both in sport and in the more serious business of getting a
living.

Also it amused Maurice to throw Lord Hugh into ponds, though Lord Hugh
only once permitted this liberty. To put walnuts on Lord Hugh's feet
and then to watch him walk on ice was, in Maurice's opinion, as good
as a play. Lord Hugh was a very favourite cat, but Maurice was
discreet, and Lord Hugh, except under violent suffering, was at that
time anyhow, dumb.

But the empty sardine-tin attached to Lord Hugh's tail and hind legs--
this had a voice, and, rattling against stairs, banisters, and the
legs of stricken furniture, it cried aloud for vengeance. Lord Hugh,
suffering violently, added his voice, and this time the family heard.
There was a chase, a chorus of 'Poor pussy!' and 'Pussy, then!' and
the tail and the tin and Lord Hugh were caught under Jane's bed. The
tail and the tin acquiesced in their rescue. Lord Hugh did not. He
fought, scratched, and bit. Jane carried the scars of that rescue for
many a long week.

When all was calm Maurice was sought and, after some little natural
delay, found--in the boot-cupboard.

'Oh, Maurice!' his mother almost sobbed, 'how can you? What will your
father say?'

Maurice thought he knew what his father would do.

'Don't you know,' the mother went on, 'how wrong it is to be cruel?'

'I didn't mean to be cruel,' Maurice said. And, what is more, he spoke
the truth. All the unwelcome attentions he had showered on Lord Hugh
had not been exactly intended to hurt that stout veteran--only it was
interesting to see what a cat would do if you threw it in the water,
or cut its whiskers, or tied things to its tail.

'Oh, but you must have meant to be cruel,' said mother, 'and you will
have to be punished.'

'I wish i hadn't,' said Maurice, from the heart.

'So do i,' said his mother, with a sigh; 'but it isn't the first time;
you know you tied Lord Hugh up in a bag with the hedgehog only last
Tuesday week. You'd better go to your room and think it over. i shall
have to tell your father directly he comes home.'

Maurice went to his room and thought it over. And the more he thought
the more he hated Lord Hugh. Why couldn't the beastly cat have held
his tongue and sat still? That, at the time would have been a
disappointment, but now Maurice wished it had happened. He sat on the
edge of his bed and savagely kicked the edge of the green
Kidderminster carpet, and hated the cat.

He hadn't meant to be cruel; he was sure he hadn't; he wouldn't have
pinched the cat's feet or squeezed its tail in the door, or pulled its
whiskers, or poured hot water on it. He felt himself ill-used, and
knew that he would feel still more so after the inevitable interview
with his father.

But that interview did not take the immediately painful form expected
by Maurice. His father did not say, 'Now i will show you what it feels
like to be hurt.' Maurice had braced himself for that, and was looking
beyond it to the calm of forgiveness which should follow the storm in
which he should so unwillingly take part. No; his father was already
calm and reasonable--with a dreadful calm, a terrifying reason.

'Look here, my boy,' he said. 'This cruelty to dumb animals must be
checked--severely checked.'

'I didn't mean to be cruel,' said Maurice.

'Evil,' said Mr. Basingstoke, for such was Maurice's surname, 'is
wrought by want of thought as well as want of heart. What about your
putting the hen in the oven?'

'You know,' said Maurice, pale but determined, 'you know i only wanted
to help her to get her eggs hatched quickly. It says in "Fowls for
Food and Fancy" that heat hatches eggs.'

'But she hadn't any eggs,' said Mr. Basingstoke.

'But she soon would have,' urged Maurice. 'I thought a stitch in time-
'

'That,' said his father, 'is the sort of thing that you must learn not
to think.'

'I'll try,' said Maurice, miserably hoping for the best.

'i intend that you shall,' said Mr. Basingstoke. 'This afternoon you
go to Dr. Strongitharm's for the remaining week of term. If i find any
more cruelty taking place during the holidays you will go there
permanently. You can go and get ready.'

'Oh, father, please not,' was all Maurice found to say.

'I'm sorry, my boy,' said his father, much more kindly; 'it's all for
your own good, and it's as painful to me as it is to you--remember
that. The cab will be here at four. Go and put your things together,
and Jane shall pack for you.'

So the box was packed. Mabel, Maurice's kiddy sister, cried over
everything as it was put in. It was a very wet day.

'If it had been any school but old Strong's,' she sobbed.

She and her brother knew that school well: its windows, dulled with
wire blinds, its big alarm bell, the high walls of its grounds,
bristling with spikes, the iron gates, always locked, through which
gloomy boys, imprisoned, scowled on a free world. Dr. Strongitharm's
was a school 'for backward and difficult boys.' Need i say more?

Well, there was no help for it. The box was packed, the cab was at the
door. The farewells had been said. Maurice determined that he wouldn't
cry and he didn't, which gave him the one touch of pride and joy that
such a scene could yield. Then at the last moment, just as father had
one leg in the cab, the Taxes called. Father went back into the house
to write a cheque. Mother and Mabel had retired in tears. Maurice used
the reprieve to go back after his postage-stamp album. Already he was
planning how to impress the other boys at old Strong's, and his was
really a very fair collection. He ran up into the schoolroom,
expecting to find it empty. But some one was there: Lord Hugh, in the
very middle of the ink-stained table-cloth.

'You brute,' said Maurice; 'you know jolly well I'm going away, or you
wouldn't be here.' And, indeed, the room had never, somehow, been a
favourite of Lord Hugh's.

'Meaow,' said Lord Hugh.

'Mew!' said Maurice, with scorn. 'That's what you always say. All that
fuss about a jolly little sardine-tin. Any one would have thought
you'd be only too glad to have it to play with. i wonder how you'd
like being a boy? Lickings, and lessons, and impots, and sent back
from breakfast to wash your ears. You wash yours anywhere--I wonder
what they'd say to me if i washed my ears on the drawing-room
hearthrug?'

'Meaow,' said Lord Hugh, and washed an ear, as though he were showing
off.

'Mew,' said Maurice again; 'that's all you can say.'

'Oh, no, it isn't,' said Lord Hugh, and stopped his ear-washing.

'I say!' said Maurice in awestruck tones.

'If you think cats have such a jolly time,' said Lord Hugh, 'why not
be a cat?'

'I would if i could,' said Maurice, 'and fight you-'

'Thank you,' said Lord Hugh.

'But i can't,' said Maurice.

'Oh, yes, you can,' said Lord Hugh. 'You've only got to say the word.'

'What word?'

Lord Hugh told him the word; but i will not tell you, for fear you
should say it by accident and then be sorry.

'And if i say that, i shall turn into a cat?'

'Of course,' said the cat.

'Oh, yes, i see,' said Maurice. 'But I'm not taking any, thanks. I
don't want to be a cat for always.'

'You needn't,' said Lord Hugh. 'You've only got to get some one to say
to you, Please leave off being a cat and be Maurice again," and there
you are.'

Maurice thought of Dr. Strongitharm's. He also thought of the horror
of his father when he should find Maurice gone, vanished, not to be
traced. 'He'll be sorry, then,' Maurice told himself, and to the cat
he said, suddenly:-

'Right--I'll do it. What's the word, again?'

'---,' said the cat.

'---,' said Maurice; and suddenly the table shot up to the height of a
house, the walls to the height of tenement buildings, the pattern on
the carpet became enormous, and Maurice found himself on all fours. He
tried to stand up on his feet, but his shoulders were oddly heavy. He
could only rear himself upright for a moment, and then fell heavily on
his hands. He looked down at them; they seemed to have grown shorter
and fatter, and were encased in black fur gloves. He felt a desire to
walk on all fours--tried it--did it. It was very odd--the movement of
the arms straight from the shoulder, more like the movement of the
piston of an engine than anything Maurice could think of at that
moment.

'I am asleep,' said Maurice--'I am dreaming this. i am dreaming i am a
cat. i hope i dreamed that about the sardine-tin and Lord Hugh's tail,
and Dr. Strong's.'

'You didn't,' said a voice he knew and yet didn't know, 'and you
aren't dreaming this.'

'Yes, i am,' said Maurice; 'and now I'm going to dream that i fight
that beastly black cat, and give him the best licking he ever had in
his life. Come on, Lord Hugh.'

A loud laugh answered him.

'Excuse my smiling,' said the voice he knew and didn't know, 'but
don't you see--you are Lord Hugh!'

A great hand picked Maurice up from the floor and held him in the air.
He felt the position to be not only undignified but unsafe, and gave
himself a shake of mingled relief and resentment when the hand set him
down on the inky table-cloth.

'You are Lord Hugh now, my dear Maurice,' said the voice, and a huge
face came quite close to his. It was his own face, as it would have
seemed through a magnifying glass. And the voice--oh, horror!--the
voice was his own voice--Maurice Basingstoke's voice. Maurice shrank
from the voice, and he would have liked to claw the face, but he had
had no practice.

'You are Lord Hugh,' the voice repeated, 'and i am Maurice. i like
being Maurice. i am so large and strong. i could drown you in the
water-butt, my poor cat--oh, so easily. No, don't spit and swear. It's
bad manners--even in a cat.'

'Maurice!' shouted Mr. Basingstoke from between the door and the cab.

Maurice, from habit, leaped towards the door.

'It's no use your going,' said the thing that looked like a giant
reflection of Maurice; 'it's me he wants.'

'But i didn't agree to your being me.'

'That's poetry, even if it isn't grammar,' said the thing that looked
like Maurice. 'Why, my good cat, don't you see that if you are i, I
must be you? Otherwise we should interfere with time and space, upset
the balance of power, and as likely as not destroy the solar system.
Oh, yes--I'm you, right enough, and shall be, till some one tells you
to change from Lord Hugh into Maurice. And now you've got to find some
one to do it.'

('Maurice!' thundered the voice of Mr. Basingstoke.)

'That'll be easy enough,' said Maurice.

'Think so?' said the other.

'But i sha'n't try yet. i want to have some fun first. i shall catch
heaps of mice!'

'Think so? You forget that your whiskers are cut off--Maurice cut
them. Without whiskers, how can you judge of the width of the places
you go through? Take care you don't get stuck in a hole that you can't
get out of or go in through, my good cat.'

'Don't call me a cat,' said Maurice, and felt that his tail was
growing thick and angry.

'You are a cat, you know--and that little bit of temper that i see in
your tail reminds me--

Maurice felt himself gripped round the middle, abruptly lifted, and
carried swiftly through the air. The quickness of the movement made
him giddy. The light went so quickly past him that it might as well
have been darkness. He saw nothing, felt nothing, except a sort of
long sea-sickness, and then suddenly he was not being moved. He could
see now. He could feel. He was being held tight in a sort of vice--a
vice covered with chequered cloth. It looked like the pattern, very
much exaggerated, of his school knickerbockers. It was. He was being
held between the hard, relentless knees of that creature that had once
been Lord Hugh, and to whose tail he had tied a sardine-tin. Now he
was Lord Hugh, and something was being tied to his tail. Something
mysterious, terrible. Very well, he would show that he was not afraid
of anything that could be attached to tails. The string rubbed his fur
the wrong way--it was that that annoyed him, not the string itself;
and as for what was at the end of the string, what could that matter
to any sensible cat?

Maurice was quite decided that he was--and would keep on being--a
sensible cat.

The string, however, and the uncomfortable, tight position between
those chequered knees--something or other was getting on his nerves.

'Maurice!' shouted his father below, and the be-catted Maurice bounded
between the knees of the creature than wore his clothes and his looks.

'Coming, father,' this thing called, and sped away, leaving Maurice on
the servant's bed--under which Lord Hugh had taken refuge, with his
tin-can, so short and yet so long a time ago. The stairs re-echoed to
the loud boots which Maurice had never before thought loud; he had
often, indeed, wondered that anyone could object to them. He wondered
now no longer.

He heard the front door slam. That thing had gone to Dr.
Strongitharm's. That was one comfort. Lord Hugh was a boy now; he
would know what it was to be a boy. He, Maurice, was a cat, and he
meant to taste fully all catty pleasures, from milk to mice. Meanwhile
he was without mice or milk, and, unaccustomed as he was to a tail, he
could not but feel that all was not right with his own. There was a
feeling of weight, a feeling of discomfort, of positive terror. If he
should move, what would that thing that was tied to his tail do?
Rattle, of course. Oh, but he could not bear it if that thing rattled.
Nonsense; it was only a sardine-tin. Yes, Maurice knew that. But all
the same-if it did rattle! He moved his tail the least little soft
inch. No sound. Perhaps really there wasn't anything tied to his tail.
But he couldn't be sure unless he moved. But if he moved the thing
would rattle, and if it rattled Maurice felt sure that he would expire
or go mad. A mad cat. What a dreadful thing to be! Yet he couldn't sit
on that bed for ever, waiting, waiting, waiting for the dreadful thing
to happen.

'Oh, dear,' sighed Maurice the cat. 'I never knew what people meant by
"afraid" before.'

His cat-heart was beating heavily against his furry side. His limbs
were getting cramped--he must move. He did. And instantly the awful
thing happened. The sardine-tin touched the iron of the bed-foot. It
rattled.

'Oh, i can't bear it, i can't,' cried poor Maurice, in a heartrending
meaow that echoed through the house. He leaped from the bed and tore
through the door and down the stairs, and behind him came the most
terrible thing in the world. People might call it a sardine-tin, but
he knew better. It was the soul of all the fear that ever had been or
ever could be. It rattled.

Maurice who was a cat flew down the stairs; down, down-the rattling
horror followed. Oh, horrible! Down, down! At the foot of the stairs
the horror, caught by something--a banister--a stair-rod--stopped. The
string on Maurice's tail tightened, his tail was jerked, he was
stopped. But the noise had stopped too. Maurice lay only just alive at
the foot of the stairs.

It was Mabel who untied the string and soothed his terrors with
strokings and tender love-words. Maurice was surprised to find what a
nice little girl his sister really was.

'I'll never tease you again,' he tried to say, softly--but that was
not what he said. What he said was 'Purrrr.'

'Dear pussy, nice poor pussy, then,' said Mabel, and she hid away the
sardine-tin and did not tell any one. This seemed unjust to Maurice
until he remembered that, of course, Mabel thought that he was really
Lord Hugh, and that the person who had tied the tin to his tail was
her brother Maurice. Then he was half grateful. She carried him down,
in soft, safe arms, to the kitchen, and asked cook to give him some
milk.

'Tell me to change back into Maurice,' said Maurice who was quite worn
out by his cattish experiences. But no one heard him. What they heard
was, 'Meaow-Meaow-Meeeaow!'

Then Maurice saw how he had been tricked. He could be changed back
into a boy as soon as any one said to him, 'Leave off being a cat and
be Maurice again,' but his tongue had no longer the power to ask any
one to say it.

He did not sleep well that night. For one thing he was not accustomed
to sleeping on the kitchen hearthrug, and the blackbeetles were too
many and too cordial. He was glad when cook came down and turned him
out into the garden, where the October frost still lay white on the
yellowed stalks of sunflowers and nasturtiums. He took a walk, climbed
a tree, failed to catch a bird, and felt better. He began also to feel
hungry. A delicious scent came stealing out of the back kitchen door.
Oh, joy, there were to be herrings for breakfast! Maurice hastened in
and took his place on his usual chair.

His mother said, 'Down, puss,' and gently tilted the chair so that
Maurice fell off it. Then the family had herrings. Maurice said, 'You
might give me some,' and he said it so often that his father, who, of
course, heard only mewings, said:-

'For goodness' sake put that cat out of the room.

Maurice breakfasted later, in the dust-bin, on herring heads.

But he kept himself up with a new and splendid idea. They would give
him milk presently, and then they should see.

He spent the afternoon sitting on the sofa in the dining-room,
listening to the conversation of his father and mother. It is said
that listeners never hear any good of themselves. Maurice heard so
much that he was surprised and humbled. He heard his father say that
he was a fine, plucky little chap, but he needed a severe lesson, and
Dr. Strongitharm was the man to give it to him. He heard his mother
say things that made his heart throb in his throat and the tears prick
behind those green cat-eyes of his. He had always thought his parents
a little bit unjust. Now they did him so much more than justice that
he felt quite small and mean inside his cat-skin.

'He's a dear, good, affectionate boy,' said mother. 'It's only his
high spirits. Don't you think, darling, perhaps you were a little hard
on him?'

'It was for his own good,' said father.

'Of course,' said mother; 'but i can't bear to think of him at that
dreadful school.'

'Well-,' father was beginning, when Jane came in with the tea-things
on a clattering tray, whose sound made Maurice tremble in every leg.
Father and mother began to talk about the weather.

Maurice felt very affectionately to both his parents. The natural way
of showing this was to jump on to the sideboard and thence on to his
father's shoulders. He landed there on his four padded feet, light as
a feather, but father was not pleased.

'Bother the cat! ' he cried. 'Jane, put it out of the room.'

Maurice was put out. His great idea, which was to be carried out with
milk, would certainly not be carried out in the dining-room. He sought
the kitchen, and, seeing a milk-can on the window-ledge, jumped up
beside the can and patted it as he had seen Lord Hugh do.

'My!' said a friend of Jane's who happened to be there, 'ain't that
cat clever-a perfect moral, i call her.'

'He's nothing to boast of this time,' said cook. 'I will say for Lord
Hugh he's not often taken in with a empty can.'

This was naturally mortifying for Maurice, but he pretended not to
hear, and jumped from the window to the tea-table and patted the milk
jug.

'Come,' said the cook, 'that's more like it,' and she poured him out a
full saucer and set it on the floor.

Now was the chance Maurice had longed for. Now he could carry out that
idea of his. He was very thirsty, for he had had nothing since that
delicious breakfast in the dust-bin. But not for worlds would he have
drunk the milk. No. He carefully dipped his right paw in it, for his
idea was to make letters with it on the kitchen oil-cloth. He meant to
write 'Please tell me to leave off being a cat and be Maurice again,'
but he found his paw a very clumsy pen, and he had to rub out the
first 'P' because it only looked like an accident. Then he tried again
and actually did make a 'P' that any fair-minded person could have
read quite easily.

'I wish they'd notice,' he said, and before he got the 'l' written
they did notice.

'Drat the cat,' said cook; 'look how he's messing the floor up.'

And she took away the milk.

Maurice put pride aside and mewed to have the milk put down again. But
he did not get it.

Very weary, very thirsty, and very tired of being Lord Hugh, he
presently found his way to the schoolroom, where Mabel with patient
toil was doing her home-lessons. She took him on her lap and stroked
him while she learned her French verb. He felt that he was growing
very fond of her. People were quite right to be kind to dumb animals.
Presently she had to stop stroking him and do a map. And after that
she kissed him and put him down and went away. All the time she had
been doing the map, Maurice had had but one thought: Ink.

The moment the door had closed behind her--how sensible people were
who closed doors gently--he stood up in her chair with one paw on the
map and the other on the ink. Unfortunately, the inkstand top was made
to dip pens in, and not to dip paws. But Maurice was desperate. He
deliberately upset the ink--most of it rolled over the table-cloth---
and fell pattering on the carpet, but with what was left he wrote
quite plainly, across the map:-

  'Please tell Lord Hugh
  to stop being
  a cat and be Mau
  rice again.'

'There!' he said; 'they can't make any mistake about that.' They
didn't. But they made a mistake about who had done it, and Mabel was
deprived of jam with her supper bread.

Her assurance that some naughty boy must have come through the window
and done it while she was not there convinced nobody, and, indeed, the
window was shut and bolted.

Maurice, wild with indignation, did not mend matters by seizing the
opportunity of a few minutes' solitude to write:-

  It was not Mabel
  it was Maur
  ice i mean Lord Hugh,
because when that was seen Mabel was instantly sent to bed.

'It's not fair!' cried Maurice.

'My dear,' said Maurice's father, 'if that cat goes on mewing to this
extent you'll have to get rid of it.'

Maurice said not another word. It was bad enough to be a cat, but to
be a cat that was 'got rid off'! He knew how people got rid of cats.
In a stricken silence he left the room and slunk up the stairs--he
dared not mew again, even at the door of Mabel's room. But when Jane
went in to put Mabel's light out Maurice crept in too, and in the dark
tried with stifled mews and purrs to explain to Mabel how sorry he
was. Mabel stroked him and he went to sleep, his last waking thought
amazement at the blindness that had once made him call her a silly
little kid.

If you have ever been a cat you will understand something of what
Maurice endured during the dreadful days that followed. If you have
not, i can never make you understand fully. There was the affair of
the fishmonger's tray balanced on the wall by the back door--the
delicious curled-up whiting; Maurice knew as well as you do that one
mustn't steal fish out of other people's trays, but the cat that he
was didn't know. There was an inward struggle--and Maurice was beaten
by the cat-nature. Later he was beaten by the cook.

Then there was that very painful incident with the butcher's dog, the
flight across gardens, the safety of the plum tree gained only just in
time.

And, worst of all, despair took hold of him, for he saw that nothing
he could do would make any one say those simple words that would
release him. He had hoped that Mabel might at last be made to
understand, but the ink had failed him; she did not understand his
subdued mewings, and when he got the cardboard letters and made the
same sentence with them Mabel only thought it was that naughty boy who
came through locked windows. Somehow he could not spell before any
one--his nerves were not what they had been. His brain now gave him no
new ideas. He felt that he was really growing like a cat in his mind.
His interest in his meals grew beyond even what it had been when they
were a schoolboy's meals. He hunted mice with growing enthusiasm,
though the loss of his whiskers to measure narrow places with made
hunting difficult.

He grew expert in bird-stalking, and often got quite near to a bird
before it flew away, laughing at him. But all the time, in his heart,
he was very, very miserable. And so the week went by.

Maurice in his cat shape dreaded more and more the time when Lord Hugh
in the boy shape should come back from Dr. Strongitharm's. He knew--who
better?--exactly the kind of things boys do to cats, and he trembled
to the end of his handsome half-Persian tail.

And then the boy came home from Dr. Strongitharm's, and at the first
sound of his boots in the hall Maurice in the cat's body fled with
silent haste to hide in the boot-cupboard.

Here, ten minutes later, the boy that had come back from Dr.
Strongitharm's found him.

Maurice fluffed up his tail and unsheathed his claws. Whatever this
boy was going to do to him Maurice meant to resist, and his resistance
should hurt the boy as much as possible. i am sorry to say Maurice
swore softly among the boots, but cat-swearing is not really wrong.

'Come out, you old duffer,' said Lord Hugh in the boy shape of
Maurice. 'I'm not going to hurt you.'

'I'll see to that,' said Maurice, backing into the corner, all teeth
and claws.

'Oh, I've had such a time!' said Lord Hugh. 'It's no use, you know,
old chap; i can see where you are by your green eyes. My word, they do
shine. I've been caned and shut up in a dark room and given thousands
of lines to write out.'

'I've been beaten, too, if you come to that,' mewed Maurice. 'Besides
the butcher's dog.'

It was an intense relief to speak to some one who could understand his
mews.

'Well, i suppose it's Pax for the future,' said Lord Hugh; 'if you
won't come out, you won't. Please leave off being a cat and be Maurice
again.'

And instantly Maurice, amid a heap of goloshes and old tennis bats,
felt with a swelling heart that he was no longer a cat. No more of
those undignified four legs, those tiresome pointed ears, so difficult
to wash, that furry coat, that contemptible tail, and that terrible
inability to express all one's feelings in two words--'mew' and
'purr'.

He scrambled out of the cupboard, and the boots and galoshes fell off
him like spray off a bather.

He stood upright in those very chequered knickerbockers that were so
terrible when their knees held one vice-like, while things were tied
to one's tail. He was face to face with another boy, exactly like
himself.

'You haven't changed, then--but there can't be two Maurices.'

'There sha'n't be; not if i know it,' said the other boy; 'a boy's
life a dog's life. Quick, before any one comes.'

'Quick what?' asked Maurice.

'Why tell me to leave off being a boy, and to be Lord Hugh Cecil
again.'

Maurice told him at once. And at once the boy was gone, and there was
Lord Hugh in his own shape, purring politely, yet with a watchful eye
on Maurice's movements.

'Oh, you needn't be afraid, old chap. It's Pax right enough,' Maurice
murmured in the ear of Lord Hugh. And Lord Hugh, arching his back
under Maurice's stroking hand, replied with a purrrr-meaow that spoke
volumes.

'Oh, Maurice, here you are. It is nice of you to be nice to Lord Hugh,
when it was because of him you--'

'He's a good old chap,' said Maurice, carelessly. 'And your not half a
bad old girl. See?'

Mabel almost wept for joy at this magnificent compliment, and Lord
Hugh himself took on a more happy and confident air.

Please dismiss any fears which you may entertain that after this
Maurice became a model boy. He didn't. But he was much nicer than
before. The conversation which he overheard when he was a cat makes
him more patient with his father and mother. And he is almost always
nice to Mabel, for he cannot forget all that she was to him when he
wore the shape of Lord Hugh. His father attributes all the improvement
in his son's character to that week at Dr. Strongitharm's--which, as
you know, Maurice never had. Lord Hugh's character is unchanged. Cats
learn slowly and with difficulty.

Only Maurice and Lord Hugh know the truth--Maurice has never told it
to any one except me, and Lord Hugh is a very reserved cat. He never
at any time had that free flow of mew which distinguished and
endangered the cathood of Maurice.



II. THE MIXED MINE

THE ship was first sighted off Dungeness. She was labouring heavily.
Her paint was peculiar and her rig outlandish. She looked like a
golden ship out of a painted picture.

'Blessed if i ever see such a rig--nor such lines neither,' old
Hawkhurst said.

It was a late afternoon, wild and grey. Slate-coloured clouds drove
across the sky like flocks of hurried camels. The waves were purple
and blue, and in the west a streak of unnatural-looking green light
was all that stood for the splendours of sunset.

'She do be a rum 'un,' said young Benenden, who had strolled along the
beach with the glasses the gentleman gave him for saving the little
boy from drowning. 'Don't know as i ever see another just like her.'

'I'd give half a dollar to any chap as can tell me where she hails
from--and what port it is where they has ships o' that cut,' said
middle-aged Haversham to the group that had now gathered.

'George!' exclaimed young Benenden from under his field-glasses,
'she's going.' And she went. Her bow went down suddenly and she stood
stern up in the water-like a duck after rain. Then quite slowly, with
no unseemly hurry, but with no moment's change of what seemed to be
her fixed purpose, the ship sank and the grey rolling waves wiped out
the place where she had been.

Now i hope you will not expect me to tell you anything more about this
ship-because there is nothing more to tell. What country she came
from, what port she was bound for, what cargo she carried, and what
kind of tongue her crew spoke-all these things are dead secrets. And a
dead secret is a secret that nobody knows. No other secrets are dead
secrets. Even i do not know this one, or i would tell you at once. For
I, at least, have no secrets from you.

When ships go down off Dungeness, things from them have a way of being
washed up on the sands of that bay which curves from Dungeness to
Folkestone, where the sea has bitten a piece out of the land just such
a half-moon-shaped piece as you bite out of a slice of bread-and-
butter. Bits of wood tangled with ropes--broken furniture--ships'
biscuits in barrels and kegs that have held brandy--seamen's chests--
and sometimes sadder things that we will not talk about just now.

Now, if you live by the sea and are grownup you know that if you find
anything on the seashore (I don't mean starfish or razor-shells or
jellyfish and sea-mice, but anything out of a ship that you would
really like to keep) your duty is to take it up to the coast-guard and
say, 'Please, I've found this.' Then the coastguard will send it to
the proper authority, and one of these days you'll get a reward of
one-third of the value of whatever it was that you picked up. But two-
thirds of the value of anything, or even three-thirds of its value, is
not at all the same thing as the thing itself--if it happened to be
the kind of thing you want. But if you are not grown-up and do not
live by the sea, but in a nice little villa in a nice little suburb,
where all the furniture is new and the servants wear white aprons and
white caps with long strings in the afternoon, then you won't know
anything about your duty, and if you find anything by the sea you'll
think that findings are keepings.

Edward was not grown-up--and he kept everything he found, including
sea-mice, till the landlady of the lodgings where his aunt was threw
his collection into the pig-pail.

Being a quiet and persevering little boy he did not cry or complain,
but having meekly followed his treasures to their long home--the pig
was six feet from nose to tail, and ate the dead sea-mouse as easily
and happily as your father eats an oyster--he started out to make a
new collection.

And the first thing he found was an oyster-shell that was pink and
green and blue inside, and the second was an old boot--very old
indeed--and the third was it.

It was a square case of old leather embossed with odd little figures
of men and animals and words that Edward could not read. It was oblong
and had no key, but a sort of leather hasp, and was curiously knotted
with string--rather like a boot-lace. And Edward opened it. There were
several things inside: queer-looking instruments, some rather like
those in the little box of mathematical instruments that he had had as
a prize at school, and some like nothing he had ever seen before. And
in a deep groove of the russet soaked velvet lining lay a neat little
brass telescope.

T-squares and set-squares and so forth are of little use on a sandy
shore. But you can always look through a telescope.

Edward picked it out and put it to his eye, and tried to see through
it a little tug that was sturdily puffing up Channel. He failed to
find the tug, and found himself gazing at a little cloud on the
horizon. As he looked it grew larger and darker, and presently a spot
of rain fell on his nose. He rubbed it off-on his jersey sleeve, i am
sorry to say, and not on his handkerchief. Then he looked through the
glass again; but he found he needed both hands to keep it steady, so
he set down the box with the other instruments on the sand at his feet
and put the glass to his eye again.

He never saw the box again. For in his unpractised efforts to cover
the tug with his glass he found himself looking at the shore instead
of at the sea, and the shore looked so odd that he could not make up
his mind to stop looking at it.

He had thought it was a sandy shore, but almost at once he saw that it
was not sand but fine shingle, and the discovery of this mistake
surprised him so much that he kept on looking at the shingle through
the little telescope, which showed it quite plainly. And as he looked
the shingle grew coarser; it was stones now-quite decent-sized stones,
large stones, enormous stones.

Something hard pressed against his foot, and he lowered the glass.

He was surrounded by big stones, and they all seemed to be moving;
some were tumbling off others that lay in heaps below them, and others
were rolling away from the beach in every direction. And the place
where he had put down the box was covered with great stones which he
could not move.

Edward was very much upset. He had never been accustomed to great
stones that moved about when no one was touching them, and he looked
round for some one to ask how it had happened.

The only person in sight was another boy in a blue jersey with red
letters on its chest.

'Hi!' said Edward, and the boy also said 'Hi!'

'Come along here,' said Edward, 'and I'll show you something.'

'Right-o!' the boy remarked, and came.

The boy was staying at the camp where the white tents were below the
Grand Redoubt. His home was quite unlike Edward's, though he also
lived with his aunt. The boy's home was very dirty and very small, and
nothing in it was ever in its right place. There was no furniture to
speak of. The servants did not wear white caps with long streamers,
because there were no servants. His uncle was a dock-labourer and his
aunt went out washing. But he had felt just the same pleasure in being
shown things that Edward or you or i might have felt, and he went
climbing over the big stones to where Edward stood waiting for him in
a sort of pit among the stones with the little telescope in his hand.

'I say,' said Edward, 'did you see any one move these stones?'

'I ain't only just come up on to the sea-wall,' said the boy, who was
called Gustus.

'They all came round me,' said Edward, rather pale. 'I didn't see any
one shoving them.'

'Who're you a-kiddin' of?' the boy inquired.

'But i did,' said Edward, 'honour bright i did. i was just taking a
squint through this little telescope I've found--and they came rolling
up to me.'

'Let's see what you found,' said Gustus, and Edward gave him the
glass. He directed it with inexpert fingers to the sea-wall, so little
trodden that on it the grass grows, and the sea-pinks, and even
convolvulus and mock-strawberry.

'Oh, look!' cried Edward, very loud. Look at the grass!'

Gustus let the glass fall to long arm's length and said 'Krikey!'

The grass and flowers on the sea-wall had grown a foot and a half-
quite tropical they looked.

'Well?' said Edward.

'What's the matter wiv everyfink?' said Gustus. 'We must both be a bit
balmy, seems ter me.'

'What's balmy?' asked Edward.

'Off your chump--looney-like what you and me is,' said Gustus. 'First
I sees things, then i sees you.'

'It was only fancy, i expect,' said Edward. 'I expect the grass on the
sea-wall was always like that, really.'

'Let's have a look through your spy-glass at that little barge,' said
Gustus, still holding the glass. 'Come on outer these 'ere paving-
stones.'

'There was a box,' said Edward, 'a box i found with lots of jolly
things in it. i laid it down somewhere-and--'

'Ain't that it over there?' Gustus asked, and levelled the glass at a
dark object a hundred yards away. 'No; it's only an old boot. i say,
this is a fine spy-glass. It does make things come big.'

'That's not it. I'm certain i put it down somewhere just here. Oh,
don't!'

He snatched the glass from Gustus.

'Look!' he said, 'look!' and pointed.

A hundred yards away stood a boot about as big as the bath you see
Marat in at Madame Tussaud's.

'S'welp me,' said Gustus, 'we're asleep, both of us, and a-dreaming as
things grow while we look at them.'

'But we're not dreaming,' Edward objected. 'You let me pinch you and
you'll see.'

'No fun in that,' said Gustus. 'Tell you what--it's the spy-glass---
that's what it is. Ever see any conjuring? i see a chap at the Mile
End Empire what made things turn into things like winking. It's the
spy-glass, that's what it is.'

'It can't be,' said the little boy who lived in a villa

'But it is,' said the little boy who lived in a slum. 'Teacher says
there ain't no bounds to the wonders of science. Blest if this ain't
one of 'em.'

'Let me look,' said Edward.

'All right; only you mark me. Whatever you sets eyes on'll grow and
grow--like the flower-tree the conjurer had under the wipe. Don't you
look at me, that's all. Hold on; I'll put something up for you to look
at--a mark like--something as doesn't matter.'

He fumbled in his pocket and brought out a boot-lace.

'I hold this up,' he said, 'and you look.'

Next moment he had dropped the boot-lace, which, swollen as it was
with the magic of the glass, lay like a snake on the stone at his
feet.

So the glass was a magic glass, as, of course, you know already.

'MY!' said Gustus, 'wouldn't i like to look at my victuals through
that there!

Thus we find Edward, of the villa--and through him Gustus, of the
slum--in possession of a unique instrument of magic. What could they
do with it?

This was the question which they talked over every time they met, and
they met continually. Edward's aunt, who at home watched him as cats
watch mice, rashly believed that at the seaside there was no mischief
for a boy to get into. And the gentleman who commanded the tented camp
believed in the ennobling effects of liberty.

After the boot, neither had dared to look at anything through the
telescope, and so they looked at it, and polished it on their sleeves
till it shone again.

Both were agreed that it would be a fine thing to get some money and
look at it, so that it would grow big. But Gustus never had any
pocket-money, and Edward had had his confiscated to pay for a window
he had not intended to break.

Gustus felt certain that some one would find out about the spy-glass
and take it away from them. His experience was that anything you
happened to like was always taken away. Edward knew that his aunt
would want to take the telescope away to 'take care of' for him. This
had already happened with the carved chessmen that his father had sent
him from India.

'I been thinking,' said Gustus, on the third day. 'When I'm a man I'm
a-going to be a burglar. You has to use your headpiece in that trade,
I tell you. So i don't think thinking's swipes, like some blokes do.
And i think p'r'aps it don't turn everything big. An' if we could find
out what it don't turn big we could see what we wanted to turn big or
what it didn't turn big, and then it wouldn't turn anything big except
what we wanted it to. See?'

Edward did not see; and i don't suppose you do, either.

So Gustus went on to explain that teacher had told him there were some
substances impervious to light, and some to cold, and so on and so
forth, and that what they wanted was a substance that should be
impervious to the magic effects of the spy-glass.

'So if we get a tanner and set it on a plate and squint at it it'll
get bigger-but so'll the plate. And we don't want to litter the place
up with plates the bigness of cartwheels. But if the plate didn't get
big we could look at the tanner till it covered the plate, and then go
on looking and looking and looking and see nothing but the tanner till
it was as big as a circus. See?'

This time Edward did see. But they got no further, because it was time
to go to the circus. There was a circus at Dymchurch just then, and
that was what made Gustus think of the sixpence growing to that size.

It was a very nice circus, and all the boys from the camp went to it--
also Edward, who managed to scramble over and wriggle under benches
till he was sitting near his friend.

It was the size of the elephant that did it. Edward had not seen an
elephant before, and when he saw it, instead of saying, 'What a size
he is!' as everybody else did, he said to himself, 'What a size I
could make him!' and pulled out the spy-glass, and by a miracle of
good luck or bad got it levelled at the elephant as it went by. He
turned the glass slowly--as it went out--and the elephant only just
got out in time. Another moment and it would have been too big to get
through the door. The audience cheered madly. They thought it was a
clever trick; and so it would have been, very clever.

'You silly cuckoo,' said Gustus, bitterly, 'now you've turned that
great thing loose on the country, and how's his keeper to manage him?'

'I could make the keeper big, too.'

'Then if i was you i should just bunk out and do it.'

Edward obeyed, slipped under the canvas of the circus tent, and found
himself on the yellow, trampled grass of the field among guy-ropes,
orange-peel, banana-skins, and dirty paper. Far above him and every
one else towered the elephant--it was now as big as the church.

Edward pointed the glass at the man who was patting the elephant's
foot--that was as far up as he could reach--and telling it to 'Come
down with you!' He was very much frightened. He did not know whether
you could be put in prison for making an elephant's keeper about forty
times his proper size. But he felt that something must be done to
control the gigantic mountain of blacklead-coloured living flesh. So
he looked at the keeper through the spy-glass, and the keeper remained
his normal size!

In the shock of this failure he dropped the spy-glass, picked it up,
and tried once more to fix the keeper. Instead he only got a circle of
black--lead--coloured elephant; and while he was trying to find the
keeper, and finding nothing but more and more of the elephant, a shout
startled him and he dropped the glass once more. He was a very clumsy
little boy, was Edward.

'Well,' said one of the men, 'what a turn it give me! i thought
Jumbo'd grown as big as a railway station, s'welp me if i didn't.'

'Now that's rum,' said another, 'so did I.'

'And he ain't,' said a third; 'seems to me he's a bit below his usual
figure. Got a bit thin or somethink, ain't he?'

Edward slipped back into the tent unobserved.

'It's all right,' he whispered to his friend, 'he's gone back to his
proper size, and the man didn't change at all.'

'Ho!' Gustus said slowly--'Ho! All right. Conjuring's a rum thing. You
don't never know where you are!'

'Don't you think you might as well be a conjurer as a burglar?'
suggested Edward, who had had his friend's criminal future rather
painfully on his mind for the last hour.

'You might,' said Gustus, 'not me. My people ain't doocks to set me up
on any such a swell lay as conjuring. Now I'm going to think, i am.
You hold your jaw and look at the 'andsome Dona a-Join' of 'er
griceful barebacked hact.'

That evening after tea Edward went, as he had been told to do, to the
place on the shore where the big stones had taught him the magic of
the spy-glass.

Gustus was already at the tryst.

'See here,' he said, 'I'm a-goin' to do something brave and fearless,
I am, like Lord Nelson and the boy on the fire-ship. You out with that
spy--glass, an' I'll let you look at me. Then we'll know where we
are.'

'But s'pose you turn into a giant?'

'Don't care. 'Sides, i sha'n't. T'other bloke didn't.'

'P'r'aps,' said Edward, cautiously, 'it only works by the seashore.'

'Ah,' said Gustus, reproachfully, 'you've been a-trying to think,
that's what you've been a-doing. What about the elephant, my emernent
scientister? Now, then!'

Very much afraid, Edward pulled out the glass and looked.

And nothing happened.

'That's number one,' said Gustus, 'now, number two.'

He snatched the telescope from Edward's hand, and turned it round and
looked through the other end at the great stones. Edward, standing by,
saw them get smaller and smaller--turn to pebbles, to beach, to sand.
When Gustus turned the glass to the giant grass and flowers on the
sea-wall, they also drew back into themselves, got smaller and
smaller, and presently were as they had been before ever Edward picked
up the magic spy-glass.

'Now we know all about it-I don't think,' said Gustus. 'To-morrow
we'll have a look at that there model engine of yours that you say
works.'

They did. They had a look at it through the spy-glass, and it became a
quite efficient motor; of rather an odd pattern it is true, and very
bumpy, but capable of quite a decent speed. They went up to the hills
in it, and so odd was its design that no one who saw it ever forgot
it. People talk about that rummy motor at Bonnington and Aldington to
this day. They stopped often, to use the spy-glass on various objects.
Trees, for instance, could be made to grow surprisingly, and there
were patches of giant wheat found that year near Ashford that were
never satisfactorily accounted for. Black-berries, too, could be
enlarged to a most wonderful and delicious fruit. And the sudden
growth of a fugitive toffee-drop found in Edward's pocket and placed
on the hand was a happy surprise. When you scraped the pocket dirt off
the outside you had a pound of delicious toffee. Not so happy was the
incident of the earwig, which crawled into view when Edward was
enlarging a wild strawberry, and had grown the size of a rat before
the slow but horrified Edward gained courage to shake it off.

It was a beautiful drive. As they came home they met a woman driving a
weak-looking little cow. It went by on one side of the engine and the
woman went by on the other. When they were restored to each other the
cow was nearly the size of a cart-horse, and the woman did not
recognise it. She ran back along the road after her cow, which must,
she said, have taken fright at the beastly motor. She scolded
violently as she went. So the boys had to make the cow small again,
when she wasn't looking.

'This is all very well,' said Gustus, 'but we've got our fortune to
make, i don't think. We've got to get hold of a tanner--or a bob would
be better.'

But this was not possible, because that broken window wasn't paid for,
and Gustus never had any money.

'We ought to be the benefactors of the human race,' said Edward; 'make
all the good things more and all the bad things less.'

And that was all very well--but the cow hadn't been a great success,
as Gustus reminded him.

'I see i shall have to do some of my thinking,' he added.

They stopped in a quiet road close by Dymchurch; the engine was made
small again, and Edward went home with it under his arm.

It was the next day that they found the shilling on the road. They
could hardly believe their good luck. They went out on to the shore
with it, put it on Edward's hand while Gustus looked at it with the
glass, and the shilling began to grow.

'It's as big as a saucer,' said Edward, 'and it's heavy. I'll rest it
on these stones. It's as big as a plate; it's as big as a tea-tray;
it's as big as a cart-wheel.'

And it was.

'Now,' said Gustus, 'we'll go and borrow a cart to take it away. Come
on.'

But Edward could not come on. His hand was in the hollow between the
two stones, and above lay tons of silver. He could not move, and the
stones couldn't move. There was nothing for it but to look at the
great round lump of silver through the wrong end of the spy-glass till
it got small enough for Edward to lift it. And then, unfortunately,
Gustus looked a little too long, and the shilling, having gone back to
its own size, went a little further--and it went to sixpenny size, and
then went out altogether.

So nobody got anything by that.

And now came the time when, as was to be expected, Edward dropped the
telescope in his aunt's presence. She said, 'What's that?', picked it
up with quite unfair quickness, and looked through it, and through the
open window at a fishing-boat, which instantly swelled to the size of
a man-of-war.

'My goodness! what a strong glass!' said the aunt.

'Isn't it?' said Edward, gently taking it from her. He looked at the
ship through the glass's other end till she got to her proper size
again and then smaller. He just stopped in time to prevent its
disappearing altogether.

'I'll take care of it for you,' said the aunt. And for the first time
in their lives Edward said 'No' to his aunt.

It was a terrible moment.

Edward, quite frenzied by his own courage, turned the glass on one
object after another--the furniture grew as he looked, and when he
lowered the glass the aunt was pinned fast between a monster table-leg
and a great chiffonier.

'There! 'said Edward 'And i shan't let you out till you say you won't
take it to take care of either.'

'Oh, have it your own way,' said the aunt, faintly, and closed her
eyes. When she opened them the furniture was its right size and Edward
was gone. He had twinges of conscience, but the aunt never mentioned
the subject again. i have reason to suppose that she supposed that she
had had a fit of an unusual and alarming nature.

Next day the boys in the camp were to go back to their slums. Edward
and Gustus parted on the seashore and Edward cried. He had never met a
boy whom he liked as he liked Gustus. And Gustus himself was almost
melted.

'I will say for you you're more like a man and less like a sniveling
white rabbit now than what you was when i met you. Well, we ain't done
nothing to speak of with that there conjuring trick of yours, but
we've 'ad a right good time. So long. See you 'gain some day.'

Edward hesitated, spluttered, and still weeping flung his arms round
Gustus.

'Ere, none o' that,' said Gustus, sternly. 'If you ain't man enough to
know better, i am. Shake 'ands like a Briton; right about face--and
part game.'

He suited the action to the word.

Edward went back to his aunt sniveling, defenceless but happy. He had
never had a friend except Gustus, and now he had given Gustus the
greatest treasure that he possessed.

For Edward was not such a white rabbit as he seemed. And in that last
embrace he had managed to slip the little telescope into the pocket of
the reefer coat which Gustus wore, ready for his journey.

It was the greatest treasure that Edward had, but it was also the
greatest responsibility, so that while he felt the joy of self-
sacrifice he also felt the rapture of relief. Life is full of such
mixed moments.

And the holidays ended and Edward went back to his villa. Be sure he
had given Gustus his home address, and begged him to write, but Gustus
never did.

Presently Edward's father came home from India, and they left his aunt
to her villa and went to live at a jolly little house on a sloping
hill at Chiselhurst, which was Edward's father's very own. They were
not rich, and Edward could not go to a very good school, and though
there was enough to eat and wear, what there was was very plain. And
Edward's father had been wounded, and somehow had not got a pension.

Now one night in the next summer Edward woke up in his bed with the
feeling that there was some one in the room. And there was. A dark
figure was squeezing itself through the window. Edward was far too
frightened to scream. He simply lay and listened to his heart. It was
like listening to a cheap American clock. The next moment a lantern
flashed in his eyes and a masked face bent over him.

'Where does your father keep his money?' said a muffled voice.

'In the b-b-b-b-bank,' replied the wretched Edward, truthfully.

'I mean what he's got in the house.'

'In his trousers pocket,' said Edward, 'only he puts it in the
dressing-table drawer at night.'

'You must go and get it,' said the burglar, for such he plainly was.

'Must I?' said Edward, wondering how he could get out of betraying his
father's confidence and being branded as a criminal.

'Yes,' said the burglar in an awful voice, 'get up and go.'

'No,' said Edward, and he was as much surprised at his courage as you
are.

'Bravo!' said the burglar, flinging off his mask. 'I see you aren't
such a white rabbit as what i thought you.'

'It's Gustus,' said Edward. 'Oh, Gustus, I'm so glad! Oh, Gustus, I'm
so sorry! i always hoped you wouldn't be a burglar. And now you are.'

'I am so,' said Gustus, with pride, 'but,' he added sadly, 'this is my
first burglary.'

'Couldn't it be the last?' suggested Edward.

'That,' replied Gustus, 'depends on you.'

'I'll do anything,' said Edward, 'anything.'

'You see,' said Gustus, sitting down on the edge of the bed in a
confidential attitude, with the dark lantern in one hand and the mask
in the other, 'when you're as hard up as we are, there's not much of a
living to be made honest. I'm sure i wonder we don't all of us turn
burglars, so i do. And that glass of yours--you little beggar--you did
me proper--sticking of that thing in my pocket like what you did.
Well, it kept us alive last winter, that's a cert. i used to look at
the victuals with it, like what i said i would. A farden's worth o'
pease-pudden was a dinner for three when that glass was about, and a
penn'orth o' scraps turned into a big beef-steak almost. They used to
wonder how i got so much for the money. But I'm always afraid o' being
found out--or of losing the blessed spy-glass--or of some one pinching
it. So we got to do what i always said-make some use of it. And if I
go along and nick your father's dibs we'll make our fortunes right
away.'

'No,' said Edward, 'but I'll ask father.'

'Rot.' Gustus was crisp and contemptuous. 'He'd think you was off your
chump, and he'd get me lagged.'

'It would be stealing,' said Edward.

'Not when you'll pay it back.'

'Yes, it would,' said Edward. 'Oh, don't ask me-I can't.'

'Then i shall,' said Gustus. 'Where's his room.'

'Oh, don't!' said Edward. 'I've got a half-sovereign of my own. I'll
give you that.'

'Lawk!' said Gustus. 'Why the blue monkeys couldn't you say so? Come
on.'

He pulled Edward out of bed by the leg, hurried his clothes on anyhow,
and half-dragged, half-coaxed him through the window and down by the
ivy and the chicken-house roof.

They stood face to face in the sloping garden and Edward's teeth
chattered. Gustus caught him by his hand, and led him away.

At the other end of the shrubbery, where the rockery was, Gustus
stooped and dragged out a big clinker--then another, and another.
There was a hole like a big rabbit-hole. If Edward had really been a
white rabbit it would just have fitted him.

'I'll go first,' said Gustus, and went, headforemost. 'Come on,' he
said, hollowly, from inside. And Edward, too, went. It was dreadful
crawling into that damp hole in the dark. As his head got through the
hole he saw that it led to a cave, and below him stood a dark figure.
The lantern was on the ground.

'Come on,' said Gustus, 'I'll catch you if you fall.'

With a rush and a scramble Edward got in.

'It's caves,' said Gustus. 'A chap i know that goes about the country
bottoming cane-chairs, 'e told me about it. And i nosed about and
found he lived here. So then i thought what a go. So now we'll put
your half-shiner down and look at it, and we'll have a gold-mine, and
you can pretend to find it.'

'Halves!' said Edward, briefly and firmly.

'You're a man,' said Gustus. 'Now, then!' He led the way through a
maze of chalk caves till they came to a convenient spot, which he had
marked. And now Edward emptied his pockets on the sand--he had brought
all the contents of his money-box, and there was more silver than
gold, and more copper than either, and more odd rubbish than there was
anything else. You know what a boy's pockets are like. Stones and
putty, and slate-pencils and marbles--I urge in excuse that Edward was
a very little boy--a bit of plasticine, one or two bits of wood.

'No time to sort 'em,' said Gustus, and, putting the lantern in a
suitable position, he got out the glass and began to look through it
at the tumbled heap.

And the heap began to grow. It grew out sideways till it touched the
walls of the recess, and outwards till it touched the top of the
recess, and then it slowly worked out into the big cave and came
nearer and nearer to the boys. Everything grew--stones, putty, money,
wood, plasticine.

Edward patted the growing mass as though it were alive and he loved
it, and Gustus said 'Here's clothes, and beef, and bread, and tea, and
coffee--and baccy--and a good school, and me a engineer. i see it all
a-growing and a-growing.'

'Hi-stop!' said Edward suddenly.

Gustus dropped the telescope. It rolled away into the darkness.

'Now you've done it,' said Edward.

'What?' said Gustus.

'My hand,' said Edward, 'it's fast between the rock and the gold and
things. Find the glass and make it go smaller so that i can get my
hand out.'

But Gustus could not find the glass. And, what is more, no one ever
has found it to this day.

'It's no good,' said Gustus, at last. 'I'll go and find your father.
They must come and dig you out of this precious Tom Tiddler's ground.'

'And they'll lag you if they see you. You said they would,' said
Edward, not at all sure what lagging was, but sure that it was
something dreadful. 'Write a letter and put it in his letter-box.
They'll find it in the morning.'

'And leave you pinned by the hand all night? Likely--I don't think,'
said Gustus.

'I'd rather,' said Edward, bravely, but his voice was weak. 'I
couldn't bear you to be lagged, Gustus. i do love you so.'

'None of that,' said Gustus, sternly. 'I'll leave you the lamp; i can
find my way with matches. Keep up your pecker, and never say die.'

'I won't,' said Edward, bravely. 'Oh, Gustus!'

That was how it happened that Edward's father was roused from slumbers
by violent shakings from an unknown hand, while an unknown voice
uttered these surprising words:-

'Edward is in the gold and silver and copper mine that we've found
under your garden. Come and get him out.'

When Edward's father was at last persuaded that Gustus was not a silly
dream--and this took some time--he got up.

He did not believe a word that Gustus said, even when Gustus added
'S'welp me!' which he did several times.

But Edward's bed was empty--his clothes gone.

Edward's father got the gardener from next door--with, at the
suggestion of Gustus, a pick--the hole in the rockery was enlarged,
and they all got in.

And when they got to the place where Edward was, there, sure enough,
was Edward, pinned by the hand between a piece of wood and a piece of
rock. Neither the father nor the gardener noticed any metal. Edward
had fainted.

They got him out; a couple of strokes with the pick released his hand,
but it was bruised and bleeding.

They all turned to go, but they had not gone twenty yards before there
was a crash and a loud report like thunder, and a slow rumbling,
rattling noise very dreadful to hear.

Get out of this quick, sir,' said the gardener; 'the roof's fell in;
this part of the caves ain't safe.'

Edward was very feverish and ill for several days, during which he
told his father the whole story--of which his father did not believe a
word. But he was kind to Gustus, because Gustus was evidently fond of
Edward.

When Edward was well enough to walk in the garden his father and he
found that a good deal of the shrubbery had sunk, so that the trees
looked as though they were growing in a pit.

It spoiled the look of the garden, and Edward's father decided to move
the trees to the other side.

When this was done the first tree uprooted showed a dark hollow below
it. The man is not born who will not examine and explore a dark hollow
in his own grounds. So Edward's father explored.

This is the true story of the discovery of that extraordinary vein of
silver, copper, and gold which has excited so much interest in
scientific and mining circles. Learned papers have been written about
it, learned professors have been rude to each other about it, but no
one knows how it came there except Gustus and Edward and you and me.
Edward's father is quite as ignorant as any one else, but he is much
richer than most of them; and, at any rate, he knows that it was
Gustus who first told him of the gold-mine, and who risked being
lagged---arrested by the police, that is--rather than let Edward wait
till morning with his hand fast between wood and rock.

So Edward and Gustus have been to a good school, and now they are at
Winchester, and presently they will be at Oxford. And when Gustus is
twenty-one he will have half the money that came from the gold-mine.
And then he and Edward mean to start a school of their own. And the
boys who are to go to it are to be the sort of boys who go to the
summer camp of the Grand Redoubt near the sea--the kind of boy that
Gustus was.

So the spy-glass will do some good after all, though it was so
unmanageable to begin with.

Perhaps it may even be found again. But i rather hope it won't. It
might, really, have done much more mischief than it did--and if any
one found it, it might do more yet.

There is no moral to this story, except...But no--there is no
moral.



III. ACCIDENTAL MAGIC; OR DON'T TELL ALL YOU KNOW

QUENTIN DE WARD was rather a nice little boy, but he had never been
with other little boys, and that made him in some ways a little
different from other little boys. His father was in India, and he and
his mother lived in a little house in the New Forest. The house--it
was a cottage really, but even a cottage is a house, isn't it?--was
very pretty and thatched and had a porch covered with honeysuckle and
ivy and white roses, and straight red hollyhocks were trained to stand
up in a row against the south wall of it. The two lived quite alone,
and as they had no one else to talk to they talked to each other a
good deal. Mrs. de Ward read a great many books, and she used to tell
Quentin about them afterwards. They were usually books about out of
the way things, for Mrs. de Ward was interested in all the things that
people are not quite sure about--the things that are hidden and
secret, wonderful and mysterious--the things people make discoveries
about. So that when the two were having their tea on the little brick
terrace in front of the hollyhocks, with the white cloth flapping in
the breeze, and the wasps hovering round the jam-pot, it was no
uncommon thing for Quentin to say thickly through his bread and jam:--

'I say, mother, tell me some more about Atlantis.' Or, 'Mother, tell
me some more about ancient Egypt and the little toy-boats they made
for their little boys.' Or, 'Mother, tell me about the people who
think Lord Bacon wrote Shakespeare.'

And his mother always told him as much as she thought he could
understand, and he always understood quite half of what she told him.

They always talked the things out thoroughly, and thus he learned to
be fond of arguing, and to enjoy using his brains, just as you enjoy
using your muscles in the football field or the gymnasium.

Also he came to know quite a lot of odd, out of the way things, and to
have opinions of his own concerning the lost Kingdom of Atlantis, and
the Man with the Iron Mask, the building of Stonehenge, the Pre-
dynastic Egyptians, cuneiform writings and Assyrian sculptures, the
Mexican pyramids and the shipping activities of Tyre and Sidon.

Quentin did no regular lessons, such as most boys have, but he read
all sorts of books and made notes from them, in a large and straggling
handwriting.

You will already have supposed that Quentin was a prig. But he wasn't,
and you would have owned this if you had seen him scampering through
the greenwood on his quiet New Forest pony, or setting snares for the
rabbits that would get into the garden and eat the precious lettuces
and parsley. Also he fished in the little streams that run through
that lovely land, and shot with a bow and arrows. And he was a very
good shot too.

Besides this he collected stamps and birds' eggs and picture post-
cards, and kept guinea-pigs and bantams, and climbed trees and tore
his clothes in twenty different ways. And once he fought the grocer's
boy and got licked and didn't cry, and made friends with the grocer's
boy afterwards, and got him to show him all he knew about fighting, so
you see he was really not a mug. He was ten years old and he had
enjoyed every moment of his ten years, even the sleeping ones, because
he always dreamed jolly dreams, though he could not always remember
what they were.

I tell you all this so that you may understand why he said what he did
when his mother broke the news to him.

He was sitting by the stream that ran along the end of the garden,
making bricks of the clay that the stream's banks were made of. He
dried them in the sun, and then baked them under the kitchen stove.
(It is quite a good way to make bricks--you might try it sometimes.)
His mother came out, looking just as usual, in her pink cotton gown
and her pink sunbonnet; and she had a letter in her hand.

'Hullo, boy of my heart,' she said, 'very busy?'

'Yes,' said Quentin importantly, not looking up, and going on with his
work. 'I'm making stones to build Stonehenge with. You'll show me how
to build it, won't you, mother.'

'Yes, dear,' she said absently. 'Yes, if i can.'

'Of course you can,' he said, 'you can do everything.'

She sat down on a tuft of grass near him.

'Quentin dear,' she said, and something in her voice made him look up
suddenly.

'Oh, mother, what is it?' he asked.

'Daddy's been wounded,' she said; 'he's all right now, dear--don't be
frightened. Only I've got to go out to him. i shall meet him in Egypt.
And you must go to school in Salisbury, a very nice school, dear, till
I come back.'

'Can't i come too?' he asked.

And when he understood that he could not he went on with the bricks in
silence, with his mouth shut very tight.

After a moment he said, 'Salisbury? Then i shall see Stonehenge?'

'Yes,' said his mother, pleased that he took the news so calmly, 'you
will be sure to see Stonehenge some time.'

He stood still, looking down at the little mould of clay in his hand--
so still that his mother got up and came close to him.

'Quentin,' she said, 'darling, what is it?'

He leaned his head against her.

'I won't make a fuss,' he said, 'but you can't begin to be brave the
very first minute. Or, if you do, you can't go on being.'

And with that he began to cry, though he had not cried after the
affair of the grocer's boy.

......

The thought of school was not so terrible to Quentin as Mrs. de Ward
had thought it would be. In fact, he rather liked it, with half his
mind; but the other half didn't like it, because it meant parting from
his mother who, so far, had been his only friend. But it was exciting
to be taken to Southampton, and have all sorts of new clothes bought
for you, and a school trunk, and a little polished box that locked up,
to keep your money in and your gold sleeve links, and your watch and
chain when you were not wearing them.

Also the journey to Salisbury was made in a motor, which was very
exciting of course, and rather took Quentin's mind off the parting
with his mother, as she meant it should. And there was a very grand
lunch at The White Hart Hotel at Salisbury, and then, very suddenly
indeed, it was good-bye, good-bye, and the motor snorted, and hooted,
and throbbed, and rushed away, and mother was gone, and Quentin was at
school.

I believe it was quite a nice school. It was in a very nice house with
a large quiet garden, and there were only about twenty boys. And the
masters were kind, and the boys no worse than other boys of their age.
But Quentin hated it from the very beginning. For when his mother had
gone the Headmaster said 'School will be out in half-an-hour; take a
book, De Ward,' and gave him Little Eric and his Friends, a mere baby
book. It was too silly. He could not read it. He saw on a shelf near
him, Smith's Antiquities, a very old friend of his, so he said: 'I'd
rather have this, please.'

'You should say "sir" when you speak to a master,' the Head said to
him. 'Take the book by all means.' To himself the Head said, 'I wish
you joy of it, you little prig.'

When school was over, one of the boys was told to show Quentin his bed
and his locker. The matron had already unpacked his box and his pile
of books was waiting for him to carry it over.

'Golly, what a lot of books,' said Smithson minor. 'What's this?
Atlantis? Is it a jolly story?'

'It isn't a story,' said Quentin. And just then the classical master
came by. 'What's that about Atlantis?' he said.

'It's a book the new chap's got,' said Smithson.

The classical master glanced at the book.

'And how much do you understand of this?' he asked, fluttering the
leaves.

'Nearly all, i think,' said Quentin.

'You should say "sir" when you speak to a master,' said the classical
one; and to himself he added, 'little prig.' Then he said to Quentin:
'I am afraid you will find yourself rather out of your element among
ordinary boys.'

'I don't think so,' said Quentin calmly, adding as an afterthought
'sir.'

'I'm glad you're so confident,' said the classical master and went.

'My word,' said Smithson minor in a rather awed voice, 'you did answer
him back.'

'Of course i did,' said Quentin. 'Don't you answer when you're spoken
to?'

Smithson minor informed the interested school that the new chap was a
prig, but he had a cool cheek, and that some sport might be expected.

After supper the boys had half an hour's recreation. Quentin, who was
tired, picked up a book which a big boy had just put down. It was the
Midsummer Night's Dream.

'Hi, you kid,' said the big boy, 'don't pretend you read Shakespeare
for fun. That's simple swank, you know.'

'I don't know what swank is,' said Quentin, 'but i like the Midsummer
whoever wrote it.'

'Whoever what?'

'Well,' said Quentin, 'there's a good deal to be said for its being
Bacon who wrote the plays.'

Of course that settled it. From that moment, he was called not De
Ward, which was strange enough, but Bacon. He rather liked that. But
the next day it was Pork, and the day after Pig, and that was
unbearable.

He was at the bottom of his class, for he knew no Latin as it is
taught in schools, only odd words that English words come from, and
some Latin words that are used in science. And i cannot pretend that
his arithmetic was anything but contemptible.

The book called Atlantis had been looked at by most of the school, and
Smithson major, not nearly such an agreeable boy as his brother, hit
on a new nickname.

'Atlantic Pork's a good name for a swanker,' he said. 'You know the
rotten meat they have in Chicago.'

This was in the playground before dinner. Quentin, who had to keep his
mouth shut very tight these days, because, of course, a boy of ten
cannot cry before other chaps, shut the book he was reading and looked
up.

'I won't be called that,' he said quietly.

'Who said you wouldn't?' said Smithson major, who, after all, was only
twelve. 'I say you will.'

'If you call me that i shall hit you,' said Quentin, 'as hard as I
can.'

A roar of laughter went up, and cries of, 'Poor old Smithson'---
'Apologise, Smithie, and leave the omnibus.'

'And what should i being doing while you were hitting me?' asked
Smithson contemptuously.

'I don't know and i don't care,' said Quentin.

Smithson looked round. No master was in sight. It seemed an excellent
opportunity to teach young De Ward his place.

'Atlantic pig-swine,' he said very deliberately. And Quentin sprang at
him, and instantly it was a fight.

Now Quentin had only once fought--really fought--before. Then it was
the grocer's boy and he had been beaten. But he had learned something
since. And the chief conclusion he now drew from his memories of that
fight was that he had not hit half hard enough, an opinion almost
universal among those who have fought and not won.

As the fist of Smithson major described a half circle and hurt his ear
very much, Quentin suddenly screwed himself up and hit out with his
right hand, straight, and with his whole weight behind the blow as the
grocer's boy had shown him. All his grief for his wounded father, his
sorrow at the parting from his mother, all his hatred of his school,
and his contempt for his schoolfellows went into that blow. It landed
on the point of the chin of Smithson major who fell together like a
heap of rags.

'Oh,' said Quentin, gazing with interest at his hand--it hurt a good
deal but he looked at it with respect--'I'm afraid I've hurt him.'

He had forgotten for a moment that he was in an enemies' country, and
so, apparently, had his enemies.

'Well done, Piggy! Bravo, young 'un Well hit, by Jove!'

Friendly hands thumped him on the back. Smithson major was no popular
hero.

Quentin felt--as his schoolfellows would have put it--bucked. It is
one thing to be called Pig in enmity and derision. Another to be
called Piggy--an affectionate diminutive, after all--to the chorus of
admiring smacks.

'Get up, Smithie,' cried the ring. 'Want any more?'

It appeared that Smithie did not want any more. He lay, not moving at
all, and very white.

'I say,' the crowd's temper veered, 'you've killed him, i expect. I
wouldn't like to be you, Bacon.'

Pig, you notice, for aggravation--Piggy in enthusiastic applause. In
the moment of possible tragedy the more formal Bacon.

'I haven't,' said Quentin, very white himself, 'but if i have he
began--by calling names.

Smithson moved and grunted. A sigh of relief swept the ring as a
breeze sweeps a cornfield.

'He's all right. A fair knock out. Piggy's got the use of 'em. Do
Smithie good.' The voices hushed suddenly. A master was on the
scene---the classical master.

'Fighting?' he said. 'The new boy? Who began it?'

'I did,' said Quentin, 'but he began with calling names.'

'Sneak!' murmured the entire school, and Quentin, who had seen no
reason for not speaking the truth, perceived that one should not tell
all one knows, and that once more he stood alone in the world.

'You will go to your room, De Ward,' said the classical master,
bending over Smithson, who having been 'knocked silly' still remained
in that condition, 'and the headmaster will consider your case to-
morrow. You will probably be expelled.'

Quentin went to his room and thought over his position. It seemed to
be desperate. How was he to know that the classical master was even
then saying to the Head:

'He's got something in him, prig or no prig, sir.'

'You were quite right to send him to his room,' said the Head,
'discipline must be maintained, as Mr. Ducket says. But it will do
Smithson major a world of good. A boy who reads Shakespeare for fun,
and has views about Atlantis, and can knock out a bully as well...
. He'll be a power in the school. But we mustn't let him know it.'

That was rather a pity. Because Quentin, furious at the injustice of
the whole thing--Smithson, the aggressor, consoled with; himself
punished; expulsion threatened--was maturing plans.

'If mother had known what it was like,' he said to himself, 'she would
never have left me here. I've got the two pounds she gave me. i shall
go to the White Hart at Salisbury... no, they'd find me then. I'll go
to Lyndhurst; and write to her. It's better to run away than to be
expelled. Quentin Durward would never have waited to be expelled from
anywhere.'

Of course Quentin Durward was my hero's hero. It could not be
otherwise since his own name was so like that of the Scottish
guardsman.

Now the school in Salisbury was a little school for little boys---boys
who were used to schools and took the rough with the smooth. But
Quentin was not used to schools, and he had taken the rough very much
to heart. So much that he did not mean to take any more of it.

His dinner was brought up on a tray--bread and water. He put the bread
in his pocket. Then when he knew that every one was at dinner in the
long dining-room at the back of the house, he just walked very quietly
down the stairs, opened the side door and marched out, down the garden
path and out at the tradesmen's gate. He knew better than to shut
either gate or door.

He went quickly down the street, turned the first corner he came to so
as to get out of sight of the school. He turned another corner, went
through an archway, and found himself in an inn-yard--very quiet
indeed. Only a liver-coloured lurcher dog wagged a sleepy tail on the
hot flag-stones.

Quentin was just turning to go back through the arch, for there was no
other way out of the yard, when he saw a big covered cart, whose horse
wore a nose-bag and looked as if there was no hurry. The cart bore the
name, 'Miles, Carrier, Lyndhurst.'

Quentin knew all about lifts. He had often begged them and got them.
Now there was no one to ask. But he felt he could very well explain
later that he had wanted a lift, much better than now, in fact, when
he might be caught at any moment by some one from the school.

He climbed up by the shaft. There were boxes and packages of all sorts
in the cart, and at the back an empty crate with sacking over it. He
got into the crate, pulled the sacking over himself, and settled down
to eat his bread.

Presently the carrier came out, and there was talk, slow, long-drawn
talk. After a long while the cart shook to the carrier's heavy climb
into it, the harness rattled, the cart lurched, and the wheels were
loud and bumpy over the cobble stones of the yard.

Quentin felt safe. The glow of anger was still hot in him, and he was
glad to think how they would look for him all over the town, in vain.
He lifted the sacking at one corner so that he could look out between
the canvas of the cart's back and side, and hoped to see the classical
master distractedly looking for him. But the streets were very sleepy.
Every one in Salisbury was having dinner--or in the case of the
affluent, lunch.

The black horse seemed as sleepy as the streets, and went very slowly.
Also it stopped very often, and wherever there were parcels to leave
there was slow, long talkings to be exchanged. i think, perhaps,
Quentin dozed a good deal under his sacks. At any rate it was with a
shock of surprise that he suddenly heard the carrier's voice saying,
as the horse stopped with a jerk.

'There's a crate for you, Mrs. Baddock, returned empty,' and knew that
that crate was not empty, but full--full of boy.

'I'll go and call Joe,' said a voice--Mrs. Baddock's, Quentin
supposed, and slow feet stumped away over stones. Mr. Miles leisurely
untied the tail of the cart, ready to let the crate be taken out.

Quentin spent a paralytic moment. What could he do?

And then, luckily or unluckily, a reckless motor tore past, and the
black horse plunged and Mr. Miles had to go to its head and 'talk
pretty' to it for a minute. And in that minute Quentin lifted the
sacking, and looked out. It was low sunset, and the street was
deserted. He stepped out of the crate, dropped to the ground, and
slipped behind a stout and friendly water-butt that seemed to offer
protective shelter.

Joe came, and the crate was taken down.

'You haven't seen nothing of that there runaway boy by chance?' said a
new voice--Joe's no doubt.

'What boy?' said Mr. Miles.

'Run away from school, Salisbury,' said Joe. 'Telegrams far and near,
so they be. Little varmint.'

'I ain't seen no boys, not more'n ordinary,' said Mr. Miles. 'Thick as
flies they be, here, there, and everywhere, drat 'em. Sixpence---
Correct. So long, Joe.'

The cart rattled away. Joe and the crate blundered out of hearing, and
Quentin looked cautiously round the water-butt.

This was an adventure. But he was cooler now than he had been at
starting--his hot anger had died down. He would have been contented,
he could not help feeling, with a less adventurous adventure.

But he was in for it now. He felt, as i suppose people feel when they
jump off cliffs with parachutes, that return was impossible.

Hastily turning his school cap inside out--the only disguise he could
think of, he emerged from the water-butt seclusion and into the
street, trying to look as if there was no reason why he should not be
there. He did not know the village. It was not Lyndhurst. And of
course asking the way was not to be thought of.

There was a piece of sacking lying on the road; it must have dropped
from the carrier's cart. He picked it up and put it over his
shoulders.

'A deeper disguise,' he said, and walked on.

He walked steadily for a long, long way as it seemed, and the world
got darker and darker. But he kept on. Surely he must presently come
to some village, or some signpost.

Anyhow, whatever happened, he could not go back. That was the one
certain thing. The broad stretches of country to right and left held
no shapes of houses, no glimmer of warm candle-light; they were bare
and bleak, only broken by circles of trees that stood out like black
islands in the misty grey of the twilight.

'I shall have to sleep behind a hedge,' he said bravely enough; but
there did not seem to be any hedges. And then, quite suddenly, he came
upon it.

A scattered building, half transparent as it seemed, showing black
against the last faint pink and primrose of the sunset. He stopped,
took a few steps off the road on short, crisp turf that rose in a
gentle slope. And at the end of a dozen paces he knew it. Stonehenge!
Stonehenge he had always wanted so desperately to see. Well, he saw it
now, more or less.

He stopped to think. He knew that Stonehenge stands all alone on
Salisbury Plain. He was very tired. His mother had told him about a
girl in a book who slept all night on the altar stone at Stonehenge.
So it was a thing that people did--to sleep there. He was not afraid,
as you or i might have been--of that lonely desolate ruin of a temple
of long ago. He was used to the forest, and, compared with the forest,
any building is homelike.

There was just enough light left amid the stones of the wonderful
broken circle to guide him to its centre. As he went his hand brushed
a plant; he caught at it, and a little group of flowers came away in
his hand.

'St. John's wort,' he said, 'that's the magic flower.' And he
remembered that it is only magic when you pluck it on Midsummer Eve.

'And this is Midsummer Eve,' he told himself, and put it in his
buttonhole.

'I don't know where the altar stone is,' he said, 'but that looks a
cosy little crack between those two big stones.'

He crept into it, and lay down on a flat stone that stretched between
and under two fallen pillars.

The night was soft and warm; it was Midsummer Eve.

'Mother isn't going till the twenty-sixth,' he told himself. 'I
sha'n't bother about hotels. i shall send her a telegram in the
morning, and get a carriage at the nearest stables and go straight
back to her. No, she won't be angry when she hears all about it. I'll
ask her to let me go to sea instead of to school. It's much more
manly. Much more manly...much much more, much.'

He was asleep. And the wild west wind that swept across the plain
spared the little corner where he lay asleep, curled up in his sacking
with the inside--out school cap, doubled twice, for pillow.

He fell asleep on the smooth, solid, steady stone.

He awoke on the stone in a world that rocked as sea-boats rock on a
choppy sea.

He went to sleep between fallen moveless pillars of a ruin older than
any world that history knows.

He awoke in the shade of a purple awning through which strong sunlight
filtered, and purple curtains that flapped and strained in the wind;
and there was a smell, a sweet familiar smell, of tarred ropes and the
sea.

'I say,' said Quentin to himself, 'here's a rum go.'

He had learned that expression in a school in Salisbury, a long time
ago as it seemed. The stone on which he lay dipped and rose to a
rhythm which he knew well enough. He had felt it when he and his
mother went in a little boat from Keyhaven to Alum Bay in the Isle of
Wight. There was no doubt in his mind. He was on a ship. But how, but
why? Who could have carried him all that way without waking him? Was
it magic? Accidental magic? The St. John's wort perhaps? And the
stone--it was not the same. It was new, clean cut, and, where the wind
displaced a corner of the curtain, dazzlingly white in the sunlight.

There was the pat pat of bare feet on the deck, a dull sort of
shuffling as though people were arranging themselves. And then people
outside the awning began to sing. It was a strange song, not at all
like any music you or i have ever heard. It had no tune, no more tune
than a drum has, or a trumpet, but it had a sort of wild rough
glorious exciting splendour about it, and gave you the sort of intense
all-alive feeling that drums and trumpets give.

Quentin lifted a corner of the purple curtain and looked out.

Instantly the song stopped, drowned in the deepest silence Quentin had
ever imagined. It was only broken by the flip-flapping of the sheets
against the masts of the ship. For it was a ship, Quentin saw that as
the bulwark dipped to show him an unending waste of sea, broken by
bigger waves than he had ever dreamed of. He saw also a crowd of men,
dressed in white and blue and purple and gold. Their right arms were
raised towards the sun, half of whose face showed across the sea--but
they seemed to be, as my old nurse used to say, 'struck so,' for their
eyes were not fixed on the sun, but on Quentin. And not in anger, he
noticed curiously, but with surprise and...could it be that they
were afraid of him?

Quentin was shivering with the surprise and newness of it all. He had
read about magic, but he had not wholly believed in it, and yet, now,
if this was not magic, what was it? You go to sleep on an old stone in
a ruin. You wake on the same stone, quite new, on a ship. Magic,
magic, if ever there was magic in this wonderful, mysterious world!

The silence became awkward. Some one had to say something.

'Good-morning,' said Quentin, feeling that he ought perhaps to be the
one.

Instantly every one in sight fell on his face on the deck.

Only one, a tall man with a black beard and a blue mantle, stood up
and looked Quentin in the eyes.

'Who are you?' he said. 'Answer, i adjure you by the Sacred Tau!' Now
this was very odd, and Quentin could never understand it, but when
this man spoke Quentin understood him perfectly, and yet at the same
time he knew that the man was speaking a foreign language. So that his
thought was not, 'Hullo, you speak English!' but 'Hullo, i can
understand your language.'

'I am Quentin De Ward,' he said.

'A name from other stars! How came you here?' asked the blue-mantled
man.

'I don't know,' said Quentin.

'He does not know. He did not sail with us. It is by magic that he is
here,' said Blue Mantle. 'Rise, all, and greet the Chosen of the
Gods.'

They rose from the deck, and Quentin saw that they were all bearded
men, with bright, earnest eyes, dressed in strange dress of something
like jersey and tunic and heavy golden ornaments.

'Hail! Chosen of the Gods,' cried Blue Mantle, who seemed to be the
leader.

'Hail, Chosen of the Gods!' echoed the rest.

'Thank you very much, I'm sure,' said Quentin.

'And what is this stone?' asked Blue Mantle, pointing to the stone on
which Quentin sat.

And Quentin, anxious to show off his knowledge, said

'I'm not quite sure, but i think it's the altar stone of Stonehenge.'

'It is proved,' said Blue Mantle. 'Thou art the Chosen of the Gods. Is
there anything my Lord needs?' he added humbly.

'I...I'm rather hungry,' said Quentin; 'it's a long time since
dinner, you know.'

They brought him bread and bananas, and oranges.

'Take,' said Blue Mantle, 'of the fruits of the earth, and specially
of this, which gives drink and meat and ointment to man,' suddenly
offering a large cocoa-nut.

Quentin took, with appropriate 'Thank you's' and 'You're very kind's.'

'Nothing,' said Blue Mantle, 'is too good for the Chosen of the Gods.
All that we have is yours, to the very last day of your life you have
only to command, and we obey. You will like to eat in seclusion. And
afterwards you will let us behold the whole person of the Chosen of
the Gods.'

Quentin retired into the purple tent, with the fruits and the cocoa-
nut. As you know, a cocoa-nut is not handy to get at the inside of, at
the best of times, so Quentin set that aside, meaning to ask Blue
Mantle later on for a gimlet and a hammer.

When he had had enough to eat he peeped out again. Blue Mantle was on
the watch and came quickly forward.

'Now,' said he, very crossly indeed, 'tell me how you got here. This
Chosen of the Gods business is all very well for the vulgar. But you
and i know that there is no such thing as magic.'

'Speak for yourself,' said Quentin. 'If I'm not here by magic I'm not
here at all.'

'Yes, you are,' said Blue Mantle.

'I know i am,' said Quentin, 'but if I'm not here by magic what am I
here by?'

'Stowawayishness,' said Blue Mantle.

'If you think that why don't you treat me as a stowaway?'

'Because of public opinion,' said Blue Mantle, rubbing his nose in an
angry sort of perplexedness.

'Very well,' said Quentin, who was feeling so surprised and bewildered
that it was a real relief to him to bully somebody. 'Now look here. I
came here by magic, accidental magic. i belong to quite a different
world from yours. But perhaps you are right about my being the Chosen
of the Gods. And i sha'n't tell you anything about my world. But I
command you, by the Sacred Tau' (he had been quick enough to catch and
remember the word), 'to tell me who you are, and where you come from,
and where you are going.'

Blue Mantle shrugged his shoulders. 'Oh, well,' he said, 'if you
invoke the sacred names of Power.... But i don't call it fair
play. Especially as you know perfectly well, and just want to browbeat
me into telling lies. i shall not tell lies. i shall tell you the
truth.'

'I hoped you would,' said Quentin gently.

'Well then,' said Blue Mantle, 'I am a Priest of Poseidon, and i come
from the great and immortal kingdom of Atlantis.'

'From the temple where the gold statue is, with the twelve sea-horses
in gold?' Quentin asked eagerly.

'Ah, i knew you knew all about it,' said Blue Mantle, 'so i don't need
to tell you that i am taking the sacred stone, on which you are
sitting (profanely if you are a mere stowaway, and not the Chosen of
the Gods) to complete the splendid structure of a temple built on a
great plain in the second of the islands which are our colonies in the
North East.'

'Tell me all about Atlantis,' said Quentin. And the priest, protesting
that Quentin knew as much about it as he did, told.

And all the time the ship was ploughing through the waves, sometimes
sailing, sometimes rowed by hidden rowers with long oars. And Quentin
was served in all things as though he had been a king. If he had
insisted that he was not the Chosen of the Gods everything might have
been different. But he did not. And he was very anxious to show how
much he knew about Atlantis. And sometimes he was wrong, the Priest
said, but much more often he was right.

'We are less than three days' journey now from the Eastern Isles,'
Blue Mantle said one day, 'and i warn you that if you are a mere
stowaway you had better own it. Because if you persist in calling
yourself the Chosen of the Gods you will be expected to act as such---
to the very end.'

'I don't call myself anything,' said Quentin, 'though i am not a
stowaway, anyhow, and i don't know how i came here--so of course it
was magic. It's simply silly your being so cross. i can't help being
here. Let's be friends.'

'Well,' said Blue Mantle, much less crossly, i never believed in
magic, though i am a priest, but if it is, it is. we may as well be
friends, as you call it. It isn't for very long, anyway,' he added
mysteriously.

And then to show his friendliness he took Quentin all over the ship,
and explained it all to him. And Quentin enjoyed himself thoroughly,
though every now and then he had to pinch himself to make sure that he
was awake. And he was fed well all the time, and all the time made
much of, so that when the ship reached land he was quite sorry. The
ship anchored by a stone quay, most solid and serviceable, and every
one was very busy.

Quentin kept out of sight behind the purple curtains. The sailors and
the priests and the priests' attendants and everybody on the boat had
asked him so many questions, and been so curious about his clothes,
that he was not anxious to hear any more questions asked, or to have
to invent answers to them.

And after a very great deal of talk--almost as much as Mr. Miles's
carrying had needed--the altar stone was lifted, Quentin, curtains,
awning and all, and carried along a gangway to the shore, and there it
was put on a sort of cart, more like what people in Manchester call a
lurry than anything else i can think of. The wheels were made of solid
circles of wood bound round with copper. And the cart was drawn by---
not horses or donkeys or oxen or even dogs--but by an enormous
creature more like an elephant than anything else, only it had long
hair rather like the hair worn by goats.

You, perhaps, would not have known what this vast creature was, but
Quentin, who had all sorts of out-of-the-way information packed in his
head, knew at once that it was a mammoth.

And by that he knew, too, that he had slipped back many thousands of
years, because, of course, it is a very long time indeed since there
were any mammoths alive, and able to draw lurries. And the car and the
priest and the priest's retinue and the stone and Quentin and the
mammoth journeyed slowly away from the coast, passing through great
green forests and among strange gray mountains.

Where were they journeying?

Quentin asked the same question you may be sure, and Blue Mantle told
him-

'To Stonehenge.' And Quentin understood him perfectly, though
Stonehenge was not the word Blue Mantle used, or anything like it.

The great temple is now complete,' he said, 'all but the altar stone.
It will be the most wonderful temple ever built in any of the colonies
of Atlantis. And it will be consecrated on the longest day of the
year.'

'Midsummer Day,' said Quentin thoughtlessly--and, as usual, anxious to
tell all he knew. 'I know. The sun strikes through the arch on to the
altar stone at sunrise. Hundreds of people go to see it: the ruins are
quite crowded sometimes, i believe.'

'Ruins?' said the priest in a terrible voice. 'Crowded? Ruins?'

'I mean,' said Quentin hastily, 'the sun will still shine the same way
even when the temple is in ruins, won't it?'

'The temple,' said the priest, 'is built to defy time. It will never
be in ruins.'

'That's all you know,' said Quentin, not very politely.

'It is not by any means all i know,' said the priest. 'I do not tell
all i know. Nor do you.'

'I used to,' said Quentin, 'but i sha'n't any more. It only leads to
trouble--I see that now.

Now, though Quentin had been intensely interested in everything he had
seen in the ship and on the journey, you may be sure he had not lost
sight of the need there was to get back out of this time of Atlantis
into his own time. He knew that he must have got into these Atlantean
times by some very simple accidental magic, and he felt no doubt that
he should get back in the same way. He felt almost sure that the
reverse-action, so to speak, of the magic would begin when the stone
got back to the place where it had lain for so many thousand years
before he happened to go to sleep on it, and to start--perhaps by the
St. John's wort--the accidental magic. If only, when he got back there
he could think of the compelling, the magic word!

And now the slow procession wound over the downs, and far away across
the plain, which was almost just the same then as it is now, Quentin
saw what he knew must be Stonehenge. But it was no longer the grey
pile of ruins that you have perhaps seen--or have, at any rate, seen
pictures of.

From afar one could see the gleam of yellow gold and red copper; the
flutter of purple curtains, the glitter and dazzle of shimmering
silver.

As they drew near to the spot Quentin perceived that the great stones
he remembered were overlaid with ornamental work, with vivid, bright-
coloured paintings. The whole thing was a great circular building,
every stone in its place. At a mile or two distant lay a town. And in
that town, with every possible luxury, served with every circumstance
of servile homage, Quentin ate and slept.

I wish i had time to tell you what that town was like where he slept
and ate, but i have not. You can read for yourself, some day, what
Atlantis was like. Plato tells us a good deal, and the Colonies of
Atlantis must have had at least a reasonable second-rate copy of the
cities of that fair and lovely land.

That night, for the first time since he had first gone to sleep on the
altar stone, Quentin slept apart from it. He lay on a wooden couch
strewn with soft bear-skins, and a woollen coverlet was laid over him.
And he slept soundly.

In the middle of the night, as it seemed, Blue Mantle woke him.

'Come,' he said, 'Chosen of the God--since you will be that, and no
stowaway--the hour draws nigh.'

The mammoth was waiting. Quentin and Blue Mantle rode on its back to
the outer porch of the new temple of Stonehenge. Rows of priests and
attendants, robed in white and blue and purple, formed a sort of
avenue up which Blue Mantle led the Chosen of the Gods, who was
Quentin. They took off his jacket and put a white dress on him, rather
like a night-shirt without sleeves. And they put a thick wreath of
London Pride on his head and another, larger and longer, round his
neck.

'If only the chaps at school could see me now!' he said to himself
proudly.

And by this time it was gray dawn.

'Lie down now,' said Blue Mantle, 'lie down, O Beloved of the Gods,
upon the altar stone, for the last time.'

'I shall be able to go, then?' Quentin asked. This accidental magic
was, he perceived, a tricky thing, and he wanted to be sure.

'You will not be able to stay,' said the priest. 'If going is what you
desire, the desire of the Chosen of the Gods is fully granted.'

The grass on the plain far and near rustled with the tread of many
feet; the cold air of dawn thrilled to the awed murmured of many
voices.

Quentin lay down, with his pink wreaths and his white robe, and
watched the quickening pinkiness of the East. And slowly the great
circle of the temple filled with white-robed folk, all carrying in
their hands the faint pinkiness of the flowers which we nowadays call
London Pride.

And all eyes were fixed on the arch through which, at sunrise on
Midsummer Day, the sun's first beam should fall upon the white, new,
clean altar stone. The stone is still there, after all these thousands
of years, and at sunrise on Midsummer Day the sun's first ray still
falls on it.

The sky grew lighter and lighter, and at last the sun peered redly
over the down, and the first ray of the morning sunlight fell full on
the altar stone and on the face of Quentin.

And, as it did so, a very tall, white-robed priest with a deer-skin
apron and a curious winged head-dress stepped forward. He carried a
great bronze knife, and he waved it ten times in the shaft of sunlight
that shot through the arch and on to the altar stone.

'Thus,' he cried, 'thus do i bathe the sacred blade in the pure
fountain of all light, all wisdom, all splendour. In the name of the
ten kings, the ten virtues, the ten hopes, the ten fears i make my
weapon clean! May this temple of our love and our desire endure for
ever, so long as the glory of our Lord the Sun is shed upon this
earth. May the sacrifice i now humbly and proudly offer be acceptable
to the gods by whom it has been so miraculously provided. Chosen of
the Gods! return to the gods who sent thee!'

A roar of voices rang through the temple. The bronze knife was raised
over Quentin. He could not believe that this, this horror, was the end
of all these wonderful happenings.

'No-no,' he cried, 'it's not true. I'm not the Chosen of the Gods! I'm
only a little boy that's got here by accidental magic!'

'Silence,' cried the priest, 'Chosen of the Immortals, close your
eyes! It will not hurt. This life is only a dream; the other life is
the real life. Be strong, be brave!'

Quentin was not brave. But he shut his eyes. He could not help it. The
glitter of the bronze knife in the sunlight was too strong for him.

He could not believe that this could really have happened to him.
Every one had been so kind--so friendly to him. And it was all for
this!

Suddenly a sharp touch at his side told him that for this, indeed, it
had all been. He felt the point of the knife.

'Mother!' he cried. And opened his eyes again.

He always felt quite sure afterwards that 'Mother' was the master-
word, the spell of spells. For when he opened his eyes there was no
priest, no white-robed worshippers, no splendour of colour and metal,
no Chosen of the Gods, no knife-only a little boy with a piece of
sacking over him, damp with the night dews, lying on a stone amid the
grey ruins of Stonehenge, and, all about him, a crowd of tourists who
had come to see the sun's first shaft strike the age-old altar of
Stonehenge on Midsummer Day in the morning. And instead of a knife
point at his side there was only the ferrule of the umbrella of an
elderly and retired tea merchant in a mackintosh and an Alpine hat,--a
ferrule which had prodded the sleeping boy so unexpectedly surprised
on the very altar stone where the sun's ray now lingered.

And then, in a moment, he knew that he had not uttered the spell in
vain, the word of compelling, the word of power: for his mother was
there kneeling beside him. i am sorry to say that he cried as he clung
to her. we cannot all of us be brave, always.

The tourists were very kind and interested, and the tea merchant
insisted on giving Quentin something out of a flask, which was so
nasty that Quentin only pretended to drink, out of politeness. His
mother had a carriage waiting, and they escaped to it while the
tourists were saying, 'How romantic!' and asking each other whatever
in the world had happened.

......

'But how did you come to be there, darling?' said his mother with warm
hands comfortingly round him. 'I've been looking for you all night. I
went to say good-bye to you yesterday--Oh, Quentin--and i found you'd
run away. How could you?'

'I'm sorry,' said Quentin, 'if it worried you, I'm sorry. Very, very.
I was going to telegraph to-day.'

'But where have you been? What have you been doing all night?' she
asked, caressing him.

'Is it only one night?' said Quentin. 'I don't know exactly what's
happened. It was accidental magic, i think, mother. I'm glad i thought
of the right word to get back, though.' And then he told her all about
it. She held him very tightly and let him talk.

Perhaps she thought that a little boy to whom accidental magic
happened all in a minute, like that, was not exactly the right little
boy for that excellent school in Salisbury. Anyhow she took him to
Egypt with her to meet his father, and, on the way, they happened to
see a doctor in London who said: 'Nerves' which is a poor name for
accidental magic, and Quentin does not believe it means the same thing
at all.

Quentin's father is well now, and he has left the army, and father and
mother and Quentin live in a jolly, little, old house in Salisbury,
and Quentin is a 'day boy' at that very same school. He and Smithson
minor are the greatest of friends. But he has never told Smithson
minor about the accidental magic. He has learned now, and learned very
thoroughly, that it is not always wise to tell all you know. If he had
not owned that he knew that it was the Stonehenge altar stone!

......

You may think that the accidental magic was all a dream, and that
Quentin dreamed it because his mother had told him so much about
Atlantis. But then, how do you account for his dreaming so much that
his mother had never told him? You think that that part wasn't true,
well, it may have been true for anything i know. And i am sure you
don't know more about it than i do.



IV. THE PRINCESS AND THE HEDGE-PIG

'BUT i don't see what we're to do,' said the Queen for the twentieth
time.

'Whatever we do will end in misfortune,' said the King gloomily;
you'll see it will.'

They were sitting in the honeysuckle arbour talking things over, while
the nurse walked up and down the terrace with the new baby in her
arms.

'Yes, dear,' said the poor Queen; 'I've not the slightest doubt I
shall.'

Misfortune comes in many ways, and you can't always know beforehand
that a certain way is the way misfortune will come by: but there are
things misfortune comes after as surely as night comes after day. For
instance, if you let all the water boil away, the kettle will have a
hole burnt in it. If you leave the bath taps running and the waste-
pipe closed, the stairs of your house will, sooner or later, resemble
Niagara. If you leave your purse at home, you won't have it with you
when you want to pay your tram-fare. And if you throw lighted wax
matches at your muslin curtains, your parent will most likely have to
pay five pounds to the fire engines for coming round and blowing the
fire out with a wet hose. Also if you are a king and do not invite the
wicked fairy to your christening parties, she will come all the same.
And if you do ask the wicked fairy, she will come, and in either case
it will be the worse for the new princess. So what is a poor monarch
to do? Of course there is one way out of the difficulty, and that is
not to have a christening party at all. But this offends all the good
fairies, and then where are you?

All these reflections had presented themselves to the minds of King
Ozymandias and his Queen, and neither of them could deny that they
were in a most awkward situation. They were 'talking it over' for the
hundredth time on the palace terrace where the pomegranates and
oleanders grew in green tubs and the marble balustrade is overgrown
with roses, red and white and pink and yellow. On the lower terrace
the royal nurse was walking up and down with the baby princess that
all the fuss was about. The Queen's eyes followed the baby admiringly.

'The darling!' she said. 'Oh, Ozymandias, don't you sometimes wish
we'd been poor people?'

'Never!' said the King decidedly.

'Well, i do,' said the Queen; 'then we could have had just you and me
and your sister at the christening, and no fear of--oh! I've thought
of something.'

The King's patient expression showed that he did not think it likely
that she would have thought of anything useful; but at the first five
words his expression changed. You would have said that he pricked up
his ears, if kings had ears that could be pricked up. What she said
was--

'Let's have a secret christening.'

'How?' asked the King.

The Queen was gazing in the direction of the baby with what is called
a 'far away look' in her eyes.

'Wait a minute,' she said slowly. 'I see it all--yes--we'll have the
party in the cellars--you know they're splendid.'

'My great-grandfather had them built by Lancashire men, yes,'
interrupted the King.

'We'll send out the invitations to look like bills. The baker's boy
can take them. He's a very nice boy. He made baby laugh yesterday when
I was explaining to him about the Standard Bread. We'll just put "1
loaf 3. A remittance at your earliest convenience will oblige."
That'll mean that 1 person is invited for 3 o'clock, and on the back
we'll write where and why in invisible ink. Lemon juice, you know. And
the baker's boy shall be told to ask to see the people just as they do
when they really mean earliest convenience--and then he shall just
whisper: deadly secret. Lemon juice. Hold it to the fire," and come
away. Oh, dearest, do say you approve!'

The King laid down his pipe, set his crown straight, and kissed the
Queen with great and serious earnestness.

'You are a wonder,' he said. 'It is the very thing. But the baker's
boy is very small. Can we trust him?'

'He is nine,' said the Queen, 'and i have sometimes thought that he
must be a prince in disguise. He is so very intelligent.'

The Queen's plan was carried out. The cellars, which were really
extraordinarily fine, were secretly decorated by the King's
confidential man and the Queen's confidential maid and a few of their
confidential friends whom they knew they could really trust. You would
never have thought they were cellars when the decorations were
finished. The walls were hung with white satin and white velvet, with
wreaths of white roses, and the stone floors were covered with freshly
cut turf with white daisies, brisk and neat, growing in it.

The invitations were duly delivered by the baker's boy. On them was
written in plain blue ink.

'THE ROYAL BAKERIES

'1 loaf 3d.

'An early remittance will oblige.'

And when the people held the letter to the fire, as they were
whisperingly instructed to do by the baker's boy, they read in a faint
brown writing:-

'King Ozymandias and Queen Eliza invite you to the christening of
their daughter Princess Ozyliza at three on Wednesday in the Palace
cellars.

'P.S.--We are obliged to be very secret and careful because of wicked
fairies, so please come disguised as a tradesman with a bill, calling
for the last time before it leaves your hands.'

You will understand by this that the King and Queen were not as well
off as they could wish; so that tradesmen calling at the palace with
that sort of message was the last thing likely to excite remark. But
as most of the King's subjects were not very well off either, this was
merely a bond between the King and his people. They could sympathise
with each other, and understand each other's troubles in a way
impossible to most kings and most nations.

You can imagine the excitement in the families of the people who were
invited to the christening party, and the interest they felt in their
costumes. The Lord Chief justice disguised himself as a shoemaker; he
still had his old blue brief-bag by him, and a brief-bag and a boot-
bag are very much alike. The Commander-in-Chief dressed as a dog's
meat man and wheeled a barrow. The Prime Minister appeared as a
tailor; this required no change of dress and only a slight change of
expression. And the other courtiers all disguised themselves
perfectly. So did the good fairies, who had; of course, been invited
first of all. Benevola, Queen of the Good Fairies, disguised herself
as a moonbeam, which can go into any palace and no questions asked.
Serena, the next in command, dressed as a butterfly, and all the other
fairies had disguises equally pretty and tasteful.

The Queen looked most kind and beautiful, the King very handsome and
manly, and all the guests agreed that the new princess was the most
beautiful baby they had ever seen in all their born days.

Everybody brought the most charming christening presents concealed
beneath their disguises. The fairies gave the usual gifts, beauty,
grace, intelligence, charm, and so on.

Everything seemed to be going better than well. But of course you know
it wasn't. The Lord High Admiral had not been able to get a cook's
dress large enough completely to cover his uniform; a bit of an
epaulette had peeped out, and the wicked fairy, Malevola, had spotted
it as he went past her to the palace back door, near which she had
been sitting disguised as a dog without a collar hiding from the
police, and enjoying what she took to be the trouble the royal
household were having with their tradesmen.

Malevola almost jumped out of her dog-skin when she saw the glitter of
that epaulette.

'Hullo?' she said, and sniffed quite like a dog. 'I must look into
this,' said she, and disguising herself as a toad, she crept unseen
into the pipe by which the copper emptied itself into the palace
moat---for of course there was a copper in one of the palace cellars
as there always is in cellars in the North Country.

Now this copper had been a great trial to the decorators. If there is
anything you don't like about your house, you can either try to
conceal it or 'make a feature of it.' And as concealment of the copper
was impossible, it was decided to 'make it a feature' by covering it
with green moss and planting a tree in it, a little apple tree all in
bloom. It had been very much admired.

Malevola, hastily altering her disguise to that of a mole, dug her way
through the earth that the copper was full of, got to the top and put
out a sharp nose just as Benevola was saying in that soft voice which
Malevola always thought so affected,-

'The Princess shall love and be loved all her life long.'

'So she shall,' said the wicked fairy, assuming her own shape amid the
screams of the audience. 'Be quiet, you silly cuckoo,' she said to the
Lord Chamberlain, whose screams were specially piercing, 'or I'll give
you a christening present too.'

Instantly there was a dreadful silence. Only Queen Eliza, who had
caught up the baby at Malevola's first word, said feebly,-

'Oh, don't, dear Malevola.'

And the King said, 'It isn't exactly a party, don't you know. Quite
informal. Just a few friends dropped in, eh, what?'

'So i perceive,' said Malevola, laughing that dreadful laugh of hers
which makes other people feel as though they would never be able to
laugh any more. 'Well, I've dropped in too. Let's have a look at the
child.'

The poor Queen dared not refuse. She tottered forward with the baby in
her arms.

'Humph!' said Malevola, 'your precious daughter will have beauty and
grace and all the rest of the tuppenny halfpenny rubbish those niminy-
piminy minxes have given her. But she will be turned out of her
kingdom. She will have to face her enemies without a single human
being to stand by her, and she shall never come to her own again until
she finds--' Malevola hesitated. She could not think of anything
sufficiently unlikely--' until she finds,' she repeated--

'A thousand spears to follow her to battle,' said a new voice, 'a
thousand spears devoted to her and to her alone.'

A very young fairy fluttered down from the little apple tree where she
had been hiding among the pink and white blossom.

'I am very young, i know,' she said apologetically, 'and I've only
just finished my last course of Fairy History. So i know that if a
fairy stops more than half a second in a curse she can't go on, and
some one else may finish it for her. That is so, Your Majesty, isn't
it?' she said, appealing to Benevola. And the Queen of the Fairies
said Yes, that was the law, only it was such an old one most people
had forgotten it.

'You think yourself very clever,' said Malevola, 'but as a matter of
fact you're simply silly. That's the very thing I've provided against.
She can't have any one to stand by her in battle, so she'll lose her
kingdom and every one will be killed, and i shall come to the funeral.
It will be enormous,' she added rubbing her hands at the joyous
thought.

'If you've quite finished,' said the King politely, 'and if you're
sure you won't take any refreshment, may i wish you a very good
afternoon?' He held the door open himself, and Malevola went out
chuckling. The whole of the party then burst into tears.

'Never mind,' said the King at last, wiping his eyes with the tails of
his ermine. 'It's a long way off and perhaps it won't happen after
all.'

......

But of course it did.

The King did what he could to prepare his daughter for the fight in
which she was to stand alone against her enemies. He had her taught
fencing and riding and shooting, both with the cross bow and the long
bow, as well as with pistols, rifles, and artillery. She learned to
dive and to swim, to run and to jump, to box and to wrestle, so that
she grew up as strong and healthy as any young man, and could, indeed,
have got the best of a fight with any prince of her own age. But the
few princes who called at the palace did not come to fight the
Princess, and when they heard that the Princess had no dowry except
the gifts of the fairies, and also what Malevola's gift had been, they
all said they had just looked in as they were passing and that they
must be going now, thank you. And went.

And then the dreadful thing happened. The tradesmen, who had for years
been calling for the last time before, etc., really decided to place
the matter in other hands. They called in a neighbouring king who
marched his army into Ozymandias's country, conquered the army--the
soldiers' wages hadn't been paid for years--turned out the King and
Queen, paid the tradesmen's bills, had most of the palace walls
papered with the receipts, and set up housekeeping there himself.

Now when this happened the Princess was away on a visit to her aunt,
the Empress of Oricalchia, half the world away, and there is no
regular post between the two countries, so that when she came home,
travelling with a train of fifty-four camels, which is rather slow
work, and arrived at her own kingdom, she expected to find all the
flags flying and the bells ringing and the streets decked in roses to
welcome her home.

Instead of which nothing of the kind. The streets were all as dull as
dull, the shops were closed because it was early-closing day, and she
did not see a single person she knew.

She left the fifty-four camels laden with the presents her aunt had
given her outside the gates, and rode alone on her own pet camel to
the palace, wondering whether perhaps her father had not received the
letter she had sent on ahead by carrier pigeon the day before.

And when she got to the palace and got off her camel and went in,
there was a strange king on her father's throne and a strange queen
sat in her mother's place at his side.

'Where's my father?' said the Princess, bold as brass, standing on the
steps of the throne. 'And what are you doing there?'

'I might ask you that,' said the King. 'Who are you, anyway?'

'I am the Princess Ozyliza,' said she.

'Oh, I've heard of you,' said the King. 'You've been expected for some
time. Your father's been evicted, so now you know. No, i can't give
you his address.'

Just then some one came and whispered to the Queen that fifty-four
camels laden with silks and velvets and monkeys and parakeets and the
richest treasures of Oricalchia were outside the city gate. She put
two and two together, and whispered to the King, who nodded and said:

'I wish to make a new law.'

Every one fell flat on his face. The law is so much respected in that
country.

'No one called Ozyliza is allowed to own property in this kingdom,'
said the King. 'Turn out that stranger.'

So the Princess was turned out of her father's palace, and went out
and cried in the palace gardens where she had been so happy when she
was little.

And the baker's boy, who was now the baker's young man, came by with
the standard bread and saw some one crying among the oleanders, and
went to say, 'Cheer up!' to whoever it was. And it was the Princess.
He knew her at once.

'Oh, Princess,' he said, 'cheer up! Nothing is ever so bad as it
seems.'

'Oh, Baker's Boy,' said she, for she knew him too, 'how can i cheer
up? i am turned out of my kingdom. i haven't got my father's address,
and i have to face my enemies without a single human being to stand by
me.'

'That's not true, at any rate,' said the baker's boy, whose name was
Erinaceus, 'you've got me. If you'll let me be your squire, I'll
follow you round the world and help you to fight your enemies.'

'You won't be let,' said the Princess sadly, 'but i thank you very
much all the same.'

She dried her eyes and stood up.

'I must go,' she said, 'and I've nowhere to go to.'

Now as soon as the Princess had been turned out of the palace, the
Queen said, 'You'd much better have beheaded her for treason.' And the
King said, 'I'll tell the archers to pick her off as she leaves the
grounds.'

So when she stood up, out there among the oleanders, some one on the
terrace cried, 'There she is!' and instantly a flight of winged arrows
crossed the garden. At the cry Erinaceus flung himself in front of
her, clasping her in his arms and turning his back to the arrows. The
Royal Archers were a thousand strong and all excellent shots.
Erinaceus felt a thousand arrows sticking into his back.

'And now my last friend is dead,' cried the Princess. But being a very
strong princess, she dragged him into the shrubbery out of sight of
the palace, and then dragged him into the wood and called aloud on
Benevola, Queen of the Fairies, and Benevola came.

'They've killed my only friend,' said the Princess, 'at least....
Shall i pull out the arrows?'

'If you do,' said the Fairy, 'he'll certainly bleed to death.'

'And he'll die if they stay in,' said the Princess.

'Not necessarily,' said the Fairy; 'let me cut them a little shorter.'
She did, with her fairy pocket-knife. 'Now,' she said, 'I'll do what I
can, but I'm afraid it'll be a disappointment to you both. Erinaceus,'
she went on, addressing the unconscious baker's boy with the stumps of
the arrows still sticking in him, 'I command you, as soon as i have
vanished, to assume the form of a hedge-pig. The hedgepig,' she
exclaimed to the Princess, 'is the only nice person who can live
comfortably with a thousand spikes sticking out of him. Yes, i know
there are porcupines, but porcupines are vicious and ill-mannered.
Good-bye!'

And with that she vanished. So did Erinaceus, and the Princess found
herself alone among the oleanders; and on the green turf was a small
and very prickly brown hedge-pig.

'Oh, dear!' she said, 'now I'm all alone again, and the baker's boy
has given his life for mine, and mine isn't worth having.'

'It's worth more than all the world,' said a sharp little voice at her
feet.

'Oh, can you talk?' she said, quite cheered.

'Why not?' said the hedge-pig sturdily; 'it's only the form of the
hedge--pig I've assumed. I'm Erinaceus inside, all right enough. Pick
me up in a corner of your mantle so as not to prick your darling
hands.'

'You mustn't call names, you know,' said the Princess, 'even your
hedge-pigginess can't excuse such liberties.'

'I'm sorry, Princess,' said the hedge-pig, 'but i can't help it. Only
human beings speak lies; all other creatures tell the truth. Now I've
got a hedge-pig's tongue it won't speak anything but the truth. And
the truth is that i love you more than all the world.'

'Well,' said the Princess thoughtfully, 'since you're a hedge-pig I
suppose you may love me, and i may love you. Like pet dogs or
goldfish. Dear little hedge-pig, then!'

'Don't!' said the hedge-pig, 'remember I'm the baker's boy in my mind
and soul. My hedge-pigginess is only skin-deep. Pick me up, dearest of
Princesses, and let us go to seek our fortunes.'

'I think it's my parents i ought to seek,' said the Princess. 'However...'

She picked up the hedge-pig in the corner of her mantle and they went
away through the wood.

They slept that night at a wood-cutter's cottage. The wood-cutter was
very kind, and made a nice little box of beech-wood for the hedge-pig
to be carried in, and he told the Princess that most of her father's
subjects were still loyal, but that no one could fight for him because
they would be fighting for the Princess too, and however much they
might wish to do this, Malevola's curse assured them that it was
impossible.

So the Princess put her hedge-pig in its little box and went on,
looking everywhere for her father and mother, and, after more
adventures than i have time to tell you, she found them at last,
living in quite a poor way in a semi-detached villa at Tooting. They
were very glad to see her, but when they heard that she meant to try
to get back the kingdom, the King said:

'I shouldn't bother, my child, i really shouldn't. we are quite happy
here. i have the pension always given to Deposed Monarchs, and your
mother is becoming a really economical manager.'

The Queen blushed with pleasure, and said, 'Thank you, dear. But if
you should succeed in turning that wicked usurper out, Ozyliza, i hope
I shall be a better queen than i used to be. i am learning
housekeeping at an evening class at the Crown-maker's Institute.'

The Princess kissed her parents and went out into the garden to think
it over. But the garden was small and quite full of wet washing hung
on lines. So she went into the road, but that was full of dust and
perambulators. Even the wet washing was better than that, so she went
back and sat down on the grass in a white alley of tablecloths and
sheets, all marked with a crown in indelible ink. And she took the
hedge-pig out of the box. It was rolled up in a ball, but she stroked
the little bit of soft forehead that you can always find if you look
carefully at a rolled-up hedge-pig, and the hedge-pig uncurled and
said:

'I am afraid i was asleep, Princess dear. Did you want me?'

'You're the only person who knows all about everything,' said she. 'I
haven't told father and mother about the arrows. Now what do you
advise?'

Erinaceus was flattered at having his advice asked, but unfortunately
he hadn't any to give.

'It's your work, Princess,' he said. 'I can only promise to do
anything a hedge-pig can do. It's not much. Of course i could die for
you, but that's so useless.'

'Quite,' said she.

'I wish i were invisible,' he said dreamily.

'Oh, where are you?' cried Ozyliza, for the hedge-pig had vanished.

'Here,' said a sharp little voice. 'You can't see me, but i can see
everything i want to see. And i can see what to do. I'll crawl into my
box, and you must disguise yourself as an old French governess with
the best references and answer the advertisement that the wicked king
put yesterday in the "Usurpers Journal."'

The Queen helped the Princess to disguise herself, which, of course,
the Queen would never have done if she had known about the arrows; and
the King gave her some of his pension to buy a ticket with, so she
went back quite quickly, by train, to her own kingdom.

The usurping King at once engaged the French governess to teach his
cook to read French cookery books, because the best recipes are in
French. Of course he had no idea that there was a princess, the
Princess, beneath the governessial disguise. The French lessons were
from 6 to 8 in the morning and from 2 to 4 in the afternoon, and all
the rest of the time the governess could spend as she liked. She spent
it walking about the palace gardens and talking to her invisible
hedge-pig. They talked about everything under the sun, and the
hedgepig was the best of company.

'How did you become invisible?' she asked one day, and it said, 'I
suppose it was Benevola's doing. Only i think every one gets one wish
granted if they only wish hard enough.'

On the fifty-fifth day the hedge-pig said, 'Now, Princess dear, I'm
going to begin to get you back your kingdom.'

And next morning the King came down to breakfast in a dreadful rage
with his face covered up in bandages.

'This palace is haunted,' he said. 'In the middle of the night a
dreadful spiked ball was thrown in my face. i lighted a match. There
was nothing.'

The Queen said, 'Nonsense! You must have been dreaming.'

But next morning it was her turn to come down with a bandaged face.
And the night after, the King had the spiky ball thrown at him again.
And then the Queen had it. And then they both had it, so that they
couldn't sleep at all, and had to lie awake with nothing to think of
but their wickedness. And every five minutes a very little voice
whispered:

'Who stole the kingdom? Who killed the Princess?' till the King and
Queen could have screamed with misery.

And at last the Queen said, 'We needn't have killed the Princess.'

And the King said, 'I've been thinking that, too.'

And next day the King said, 'I don't know that we ought to have taken
this kingdom. we had a really high-class kingdom of our own.'

'I've been thinking that too,' said the Queen.

By this time their hands and arms and necks and faces and ears were
very sore indeed, and they were sick with want of sleep.

'Look here,' said the King, 'let's chuck it. Let's write to Ozymandias
and tell him he can take over his kingdom again. I've had jolly well
enough of this.'

'Let's,' said the Queen, 'but we can't bring the Princess to life
again. i do wish we could,' and she cried a little through her
bandages into her egg, for it was breakfast time.

'Do you mean that,' said a little sharp voice, though there was no one
to be seen in the room. The King and Queen clung to each other in
terror, upsetting the urn over the toast-rack.

'Do you mean it?' said the voice again; 'answer, yes or no.'

'Yes,' said the Queen,' i don't know who you are, but, yes, yes, yes.
I can't think how we could have been so wicked.'

'Nor i,' said the King.

'Then send for the French governess,' said the voice.

'Ring the bell, dear,' said the Queen. 'I'm sure what it says is
right. It is the voice of conscience. I've often heard of it, but I
never heard it before.'

The King pulled the richly jewelled bellrope and ten magnificent green
and gold footmen appeared.

'Please ask Mademoiselle to step this way,' said the Queen.

The ten magnificent green and gold footmen found the governess beside
the marble basin feeding the gold-fish, and, bowing their ten green
backs, they gave the Queen's message. The governess who, every one
agreed, was always most obliging, went at once to the pink satin
breakfast-room where the King and Queen were sitting, almost
unrecognisable in their bandages.

'Yes, Your Majesties?' said she curtseying.

'The voice of conscience,' said the Queen, 'told us to send for you.
Is there any recipe in the French books for bringing shot princesses
to life? If so, will you kindly translate it for us?'

'There is one,' said the Princess thoughtfully, 'and it is quite
simple. Take a king and a queen and the voice of conscience. Place
them in a clean pink breakfast-room with eggs, coffee, and toast. Add
a full-sized French governess. The king and queen must be thoroughly
pricked and bandaged, and the voice of conscience must be very
distinct.'

'Is that all?' asked the Queen.

'That's all,' said the governess, 'except that the king and queen must
have two more bandages over their eyes, and keep them on till the
voice of conscience has counted fifty-five very slowly.'

'If you would be so kind,' said the Queen, 'as to bandage us with our
table napkins? Only be careful how you fold them, because our faces
are very sore, and the royal monogram is very stiff and hard owing to
its being embroidered in seed pearls by special command.'

'I will be very careful,' said the governess kindly.

The moment the King and Queen were blindfolded, the 'voice of
conscience' began, 'one, two, three,' and Ozyliza tore off her
disguise, and under the fussy black-and-violet-spotted alpaca of the
French governess was the simple slim cloth-of-silver dress of the
Princess. She stuffed the alpaca up the chimney and the grey wig into
the tea-cosy, and had disposed of the mittens in the coffee-pot and
the elastic-side boots in the coal-scuttle, just as the voice of
conscience said-

'Fifty-three, fifty-four, fifty-five!' and stopped.

The King and Queen pulled off the bandages, and there, alive and well,
with bright clear eyes and pinky cheeks and a mouth that smiled, was
the Princess whom they supposed to have been killed by the thousand
arrows of their thousand archers.

Before they had time to say a word the Princess said:

'Good morning, Your Majesties. i am afraid you have had bad dreams. So
have I. Let us all try to forget them. i hope you will stay a little
longer in my palace. You are very welcome. i am so sorry you have been
hurt.'

'We deserved it,' said the Queen, 'and we want to say we have heard
the voice of conscience, and do please forgive us.'

'Not another word,' said the Princess, 'do let me have some fresh tea
made. And some more eggs. These are quite cold. And the urn's been
upset. We'll have a new breakfast. And i am so sorry your faces are
so sore.'

'If you kissed them,' said the voice which the King and Queen called
the voice of conscience, 'their faces would not be sore any more.'

'May I?' said Ozyliza, and kissed the King's ear and the Queen's nose,
all she could get at through the bandages.

And instantly they were quite well.

They had a delightful breakfast. Then the King caused the royal
household to assemble in the throne-room, and there announced that, as
the Princess had come to claim the kingdom, they were returning to
their own kingdom by the three-seventeen train on Thursday.

Every one cheered like mad, and the whole town was decorated and
illuminated that evening. Flags flew from every house, and the bells
all rang, just as the Princess had expected them to do that day when
she came home with the fifty-five camels. All the treasure these had
carried was given back to the Princess, and the camels themselves were
restored to her, hardly at all the worse for wear.

The usurping King and Queen were seen off at the station by the
Princess, and parted from her with real affection. You see they
weren't completely wicked in their hearts, but they had never had time
to think before. And being kept awake at night forced them to think.

And the 'voice of conscience' gave them something to think about.

They gave the Princess the receipted bills, with which most of the
palace was papered, in return for board and lodging.

When they were gone a telegram was sent off.



Ozymandias Rex, Esq..
Chatsworth.
Delamere Road.
Tooting.
England.

Please come home at once. Palace vacant. Tenants have left.--
OZYLIZA P.

And they came immediately.

When they arrived the Princess told them the whole story, and they
kissed and praised her, and called her their deliverer and the saviour
of her country.

'I haven't done anything,' she said. 'It was Erinaceus who did
everything, and....'

'But the fairies said,' interrupted the King, who was never clever at
the best of times, 'that you couldn't get the kingdom back till you
had a thousand spears devoted to you, to you alone.'

'There are a thousand spears in my back,' said a little sharp voice,
'and they are all devoted to the Princess and to her alone.'

'Don't!' said the King irritably. 'That voice coming out of nothing
makes me jump.'

'I can't get used to it either,' said the Queen. 'We must have a gold
cage built for the little animal. But i must say i wish it was
visible.'

'So do i,' said the Princess earnestly. And instantly it was. I
suppose the Princess wished it very hard, for there was the hedge-pig
with its long spiky body and its little pointed face, its bright eyes,
its small round ears, and its sharp, turned-up nose.

It looked at the Princess but it did not speak.

'Say something now,' said Queen Eliza. 'I should like to see a hedge-
pig speak.'

'The truth is, if speak i must, i must speak the truth,' said
Erinaceus. 'The Princess has thrown away her life-wish to make me
visible. i wish she had wished instead for something nice for
herself.'

'Oh, was that my life-wish?' cried the Princess. 'I didn't know, dear
Hedge-pig, i didn't know. If I'd only known, i would have wished you
back into your proper shape.'

'If you had,' said the hedge-pig, 'it would have been the shape of a
dead man. Remember that i have a thousand spears in my back, and no
man can carry those and live.'

The Princess burst into tears.

'Oh, you can't go on being a hedge-pig for ever,' she said, 'it's not
fair. i can't bear it. Oh Mamma! Oh Papa! Oh Benevola!'

And there stood Benevola before them, a little dazzling figure with
blue butterfly's wings and a wreath of moonshine.

'Well?' she said, 'well?'

'Oh, you know,' said the Princess, still crying. 'I've thrown away my
life-wish, and he's still a hedge-pig. Can't you do anything?'

'I can't,' said the Fairy, 'but you can. Your kisses are magic kisses.
Don't you remember how you cured the King and Queen of all the wounds
the hedge-pig made by rolling itself on to their faces in the night?'

'But she can't go kissing hedge-pigs,' said the Queen, 'it would be
most unsuitable. Besides it would hurt her.'

But the hedge-pig raised its little pointed face, and the Princess
took it up in her hands. She had long since learned how to do this
without hurting either herself or it. She looked in its little bright
eyes.

'I would kiss you on every one of your thousand spears,' she said, 'to
give you what you wish.'

'Kiss me once,' it said, 'where my fur is soft. That is all i wish,
and enough to live and die for.'

She stooped her head and kissed it on its forehead where the fur is
soft, just where the prickles begin.

And instantly she was standing with her hands on a young man's
shoulders and her lips on a young man's face just where the hair
begins and the forehead leaves off. And all round his feet lay a pile
of fallen arrows.

She drew back and looked at him.

'Erinaceus,' she said, 'you're different--from the baker's boy I
mean.'

'When i was an invisible hedge-pig,' he said, 'I knew everything. Now
I have forgotten all that wisdom save only two things. One is that I
am a king's son. i was stolen away in infancy by an unprincipled
baker, and i am really the son of that usurping King whose face I
rolled on in the night. It is a painful thing to roll on your father's
face when you are all spiky, but i did it, Princess, for your sake,
and for my father's too. And now i will go to him and tell him all,
and ask his forgiveness.'

'You won't go away?' said the Princess. 'Ah! don't go away. What shall
I do without my hedge-pig?'

Erinaceus stood still, looking very handsome and like a prince.

'What is the other thing that you remember of your hedge-pig wisdom?'
asked the Queen curiously. And Erinaceus answered, not to her but to
the Princess:

'The other thing, Princess, is that i love you.'

'Isn't there a third thing, Erinaceus?' said the Princess, looking
down.

'There is, but you must speak that, not I.'

'Oh,' said the Princess, a little disappointed, 'then you knew that I
loved you?'

'Hedge-pigs are very wise little beasts,' said Erinaceus, 'but i only
knew that when you told it me.'

'I---told you?'

'When you kissed my little pointed face, Princess,' said Erinaceus, 'I
knew then.'

'My goodness gracious me,' said the King.

'Quite so,' said Benevola, 'and i wouldn't ask any one to the
wedding.'

'Except you, dear,' said the Queen.

'Well, as i happened to be passing...there's no time like the
present,' said Benevola briskly. 'Suppose you give orders for the
wedding bells to be rung now, at once!'



V. SEPTIMUS SEPTIMUSSON

THE wind was screaming over the marsh. It shook the shutters and
rattled the windows, and the little boy lay awake in the bare attic.
His mother came softly up the ladder stairs shading the flame of the
tallow candle with her hand.

'I'm not asleep, mother,' said he. And she heard the tears in his
voice.

'Why, silly lad,' she said, sitting down on the straw-bed beside him
and putting the candle on the floor, 'what are you crying for?'

'It's the wind keeps calling me, mother,' he said. 'It won't let me
alone. It never has since i put up the little weather-cock for it to
play with. It keeps saying, "Wake up, Septimus Septimusson, wake up,
you're the seventh son of a seventh son. You can see the fairies and
hear the beasts speak, and you must go out and seek your fortune." And
I'm afraid, and i don't want to go.'

'I should think not indeed,' said his mother. 'The wind doesn't talk,
Sep, not really. You just go to sleep like a good boy, and I'll get
father to bring you a gingerbread pig from the fair to-morrow.'

But Sep lay awake a long time listening to what the wind really did
keep on saying, and feeling ashamed to think how frightened he was of
going out all alone to seek his fortune--a thing all the boys in books
were only too happy to do.

Next evening father brought home the loveliest gingerbread pig with
currant eyes. Sep ate it, and it made him less anxious than ever to go
out into the world where, perhaps, no one would give him gingerbread
pigs ever any more.

Before he went to bed he ran down to the shore where a great new
harbour was being made. The workmen had been blasting the big rocks,
and on one of the rocks a lot of mussels were sticking. He stood
looking at them, and then suddenly he heard a lot of little voices
crying, 'Oh Sep, we're so frightened, we're choking.'

The voices were thin and sharp as the edges of mussel shells. They
were indeed the voices of the mussels themselves.

'Oh dear,' said Sep, 'I'm so sorry, but i can't move the rock back
into the sea, you know. Can i now?'

'No,' said the mussels, 'but if you speak to the wind,---you know his
language and he's very fond of you since you made that toy for him,---
he'll blow the sea up till the waves wash us back into deep water.'

'But I'm afraid of the wind,' said Sep, 'it says things that frighten
me.'

'Oh very well,' said the mussels, 'we don't want you to be afraid. We
can die all right if necessary.'

Then Sep shivered and trembled.

'Go away,' said the thin sharp voices. 'We'll die-but we'd rather die
in our own brave company.'

'I know I'm a coward,' said Sep. 'Oh, wait a minute.'

'Death won't wait,' said the little voices.

'I can't speak to the wind, i won't,' said Sep, and almost at the same
moment he heard himself call out, 'Oh wind, please come and blow up
the waves to save the poor mussels.'

The wind answered with a boisterous shout--

'All right, my boy,' it shrieked, 'I'm coming.' And come it did. And
when it had attended to the mussels it came and whispered to Sep in
his attic. And to his great surprise, instead of covering his head
with the bedclothes, as usual, and trying not to listen, he found
himself sitting up in bed and talking to the wind, man to man.

'Why,' he said, 'I'm not afraid of you any more.'

'Of course not, we're friends now,' said the wind. 'That's because we
joined together to do a kindness to some one. There's nothing like
that for making people friends.'

'Oh,' said Sep.

'Yes,' said the wind, 'and now, old chap, when will you go out and
seek your fortune? Remember how poor your father is, and the fortune,
if you find it, won't be just for you, but for your father and mother
and the others.'

'Oh,' said Sep, 'I didn't think of that.'

'Yes,' said the wind, 'really, my dear fellow, i do hate to bother
you, but it's better to fix a time. Now when shall we start?'

'We?' said Sep. 'Are you going with me?'

'I'll see you a bit of the way,' said the wind. 'What do you say now?
Shall we start to-night? There's no time like the present.'

'I do hate going,' said Sep.

'Of course you do!' said the wind, cordially. 'Come along. Get into
your things, and we'll make a beginning.'

So Sep dressed, and he wrote on his slate in very big letters, 'Gone
to seek our fortune,' and he put it on the table so that his mother
should see it when she came down in the morning. And he went out of
the cottage and the wind kindly shut the door after him.

The wind gently pushed him down to the shore, and there he got into
his father's boat, which was called the Septimus and Susie, after his
father and mother, and the wind carried him across to another country
and there he landed.

'Now,' said the wind, clapping him on the back, 'off you go, and good
luck to you!'

And it turned round and took the boat home again.

When Sep's mother found the writing on the slate, and his father found
the boat gone they feared that Sep was drowned, but when the wind
brought the boat back wrong way up, they were quite sure, and they
both cried for many a long day.

The wind tried to tell them that Sep was all right, but they couldn't
understand windtalk, and they only said, 'Drat the wind,' and fastened
the shutters up tight, and put wedges in the windows.

Sep walked along the straight white road that led across the new
country. He had no more idea how to look for his fortune than you
would have if you suddenly left off reading this and went out of your
front door to seek yours.

However, he had made a start, and that is always something. When he
had gone exactly seven miles on that straight foreign road, between
strange trees, and bordered with flowers he did not know the names of,
he heard a groaning in the wood, and some one sighing and saying, 'Oh,
how hard it is, to have to die and never see my wife and the little
cubs again.'

The voice was rough as a lion's mane, and strong as a lion's claws,
and Sep was very frightened. But he said, 'I'm not afraid,' and then
oddly enough he found he had spoken the truth--he wasn't afraid.

He broke through the bushes and found that the person who had spoken
was indeed a lion. A javelin had pierced its shoulder and fastened it
to a great tree.

'All right,' cried Sep, 'hold still a minute, sir.'

He got out his knife and cut and cut at the shaft of the javelin till
he was able to break it off. Then the lion drew back and the broken
shaft passed through the wound and the broken javelin was left
sticking in the tree.

'I'm really extremely obliged, my dear fellow,' said the lion warmly.
'Pray command me, if there's any little thing i can do for you at any
time.'

'Don't mention it,' said Sep with proper politeness, 'delighted to
have been of use to you, I'm sure.'

So they parted. As Sep scrambled through the bushes back to the road
he kicked against an axe that lay on the ground.

'Hullo,' said he, 'some poor woodman's dropped this, and not been able
to find it. I'll take it along--perhaps i may meet him.'

He was getting very tired and very hungry, and presently he sat down
to rest under a chestnut-tree, and he heard two little voices talking
in the branches, voices soft as a squirrel's fur, and bright as a
squirrel's eyes. They were, indeed, the voices of two squirrels.

'Hush,' said one, 'there's some one below.'

'Oh,' said the other, 'it's a horrid boy. Let's scurry away.'

'I'm not a horrid boy,' said Sep. 'I'm the seventh son of a seventh
son.'

'Oh,' said Mrs. Squirrel, 'of course that makes all the difference.
Have some nuts?'

'Rather,' said Sep. 'At least i mean, yes, if you please.'

So the squirrels brought nuts down to him, and when he had eaten as
many as he wanted they filled his pockets, and then in return he
chopped all the lower boughs off the chestnut-tree, so that boys who
were not seventh sons could not climb up and interfere with the
squirrels' housekeeping arrangements.

Then they parted, the best of friends, and Sep went on.

'I haven't found my fortune yet,' said he, 'but I've made a friend or
two.'

And just as he was saying that, he turned a corner of the road and met
an old gentleman in a fur-lined coat riding a fine, big, grey horse.

'Hullo!' said the gentleman. 'Who are you, and where are you off to so
bright and early?'

'I'm Septimus Septimusson,' said Sep, 'and I'm going to seek my
fortune.'

'And you've taken an axe to help you carve your way to glory?'

'No,' said Sep, 'I found it, and i suppose some one lost it. So I'm
bringing it along in case i meet him.'

'Heavy, isn't it?' said the old gentleman.

'Yes,' said Sep.

'Then I'll carry it for you,' said the old gentleman, 'for it's one
that my head forester lost yesterday. And now come along with me, for
you're the boy I've been looking for for seven years--an honest boy
and the seventh son of a seventh son.'

So Sep went home with the gentleman, who was a great lord in that
country, and he lived in that lord's castle and was taught everything
that a gentleman ought to know. And in return he told the lord all
about the ways of birds and beasts--for as he understood their talk he
knew more about them than any one else in that country. And the lord
wrote it all down in a book, and half the people said it was
wonderfully clever, and the other half said it was nonsense, and how
could he know. This was fame, and the lord was very pleased. But
though the old lord was so famous he would not leave his castle, for
he had a hump that an enchanter had fastened on to him, and he
couldn't bear to be seen with it.

'But you'll get rid of it for me some day, my boy,' he used to say.
'No one but the seventh son of a seventh son and an honest boy can do
it. So all the doctors say.'

So Sep grew up. And when he was twenty-one--straight as a lance and
handsome as a picture--the old lord said to him.

'My boy, you've been like a son to me, but now it's time you got
married and had sons of your own. Is there any girl you'd like to
marry?'

'No,' said Sep, 'I never did care much for girls.'

The old lord laughed.

'Then you must set out again and seek your fortune once more,' he
said, 'because no man has really found his fortune till he's found the
lady who is his heart's lady. Choose the best horse in the stable, and
off you go, lad, and my blessing go with you.'

So Sep choose a good red horse and set out, and he rode straight to
the great city, that shone golden across the plain, and when he got
there he found every one crying.

'Why, whatever is the matter?' said Sep, reining in the red horse in
front of a smithy, where the apprentices were crying on to the fires,
and the smith was dropping tears on the anvil.

'Why the Princess is dying,' said the blacksmith blowing his nose. 'A
nasty, wicked magician--he had a spite against the King, and he got at
the Princess when she was playing ball in the garden, and now she's
blind and deaf and dumb. And she won't eat.'

'And she'll die,' said the first apprentice.

'And she is such a dear,' said the other apprentice.

Sep sat still on the red horse thinking.

'Has anything been done?' he asked.

'Oh yes,' said the blacksmith. 'All the doctors have seen her, but
they can't do anything. And the King has advertised in the usual way,
that any one who can cure her may marry her. But it's no good. King's
sons aren't what they used to be. A silly lot they are nowadays, all
taken up with football and cricket and golf.'

'Humph,' said Sep, 'thank you. Which is the way to the palace?'

The blacksmith pointed, and then burst into tears again. Sep rode on.

When he got to the palace he asked to see the King. Every one there
was crying too, from the footman who opened the door to the King, who
was sitting upon his golden throne and looking at his fine collection
of butterflies through floods of tears.

'Oh dear me yes, young man,' said the King, 'you may see her and
welcome, but it's no good.'

'We can but try,' said Sep. So he was taken to the room where the
Princess sat huddled up on her silver throne among the white velvet
cushions with her crown all on one side, crying out of her poor blind
eyes, so that the tears ran down over her green gown with the red
roses on it.

And directly he saw her he knew that she was the only girl, Princess
as she was, with a crown and a throne, who could ever be his heart's
lady. He went up to her and kneeled at her side and took her hand and
kissed it. The Princess started. She could not see or hear him, but at
the touch of his hand and his lips she knew that he was her heart's
lord, and she threw her arms round his neck, and cried more than ever.

He held her in his arms and stroked her hair till she stopped crying,
and then he called for bread and milk. This was brought in a silver
basin, and he fed her with it as you feed a little child.

The news ran through the city, 'The Princess has eaten,' and all the
bells were set ringing. Sep said good-night to his Princess and went
to bed in the best bedroom of the palace. Early in the grey morning he
got up and leaned out of the open window and called to his old friend
the wind.

And the wind came bustling in and clapped him on the back, crying,
'Well, my boy, and what can i do for you? Eh?'

Sep told him all about the Princess.

'Well,' said the wind, 'you've not done so badly. At any rate you've
got her love. And you couldn't have got that with anybody's help but
your own. Now, of course, the thing to do is to find the wicked
Magician.'

'Of course,' said Sep.

'Well--I travel a good deal--I'll keep my eyes open, and let you know
if i hear anything.'

Sep spent the day holding the Princess's hand, and feeding her at meal
times; and that night the wind rattled his window and said, 'Let me
in.'

It came in very noisily, and said, 'Well, I've found your Magician,
he's in the forest pretending to be a mole.'

'How can i find him?' said Sep.

'Haven't you any friends in the forest?' asked the wind.

Then Sep remembered his friends the squirrels, and he mounted his
horse and rode away to the chestnut-tree where they lived. They were
charmed to see him grown so tall and strong and handsome, and when he
had told them his story they said at once-

'Oh yes! delighted to be of any service to you.' And they called to
all their little brothers and cousins, and uncles and nephews to
search the forest for a mole that wasn't really a mole, and quite soon
they found him, and hustled and shoved him along till he was face to
face with Sep, in a green glade. The glade was green, but all the
bushes and trees around were red-brown with squirrel fur, and shining
bright with squirrel eyes.

Then Sep said, 'Give the Princess back her eyes and her hearing and
her voice.'

But the mole would not.

'Give the Princess back her eyes and her hearing and her voice,' said
Sep again. But the mole only gnashed his wicked teeth and snarled.

And then in a minute the squirrels fell on the mole and killed it, and
Sep thanked them and rode back to the palace, for, of course, he knew
that when a magician is killed, all his magic unworks itself
instantly.

But when he got to his Princess she was still as deaf as a post and as
dumb as a stone, and she was still crying bitterly with her poor blind
eyes, till the tears ran down her grass-green gown with the red roses
on it.

'Cheer up, my sweetheart,' he said, though he knew she couldn't hear
him, and as he spoke the wind came in at the open window, and spoke
very softly, because it was in the presence of the Princess.

'All right,' it whispered, 'the old villain gave us the slip that
journey. Got out of the mole-skin in the very nick of time. He's a
wild boar now.'

'Come,' said Sep, fingering his sword-hilt, 'I'll kill that myself
without asking it any questions.'

So he went and fought it. But it was a most uncommon boar, as big as a
horse, with tusks half a yard long; and although Sep wounded it, it
jerked the sword out of his hand with its tusk, and was just going to
trample him out of life with its hard, heavy pigs'-feet, when a great
roar sounded through the forest.

'Ah? would ye?' said the lion, and fastened teeth and claws in the
great boar's back. The boar turned with a scream of rage, but the lion
had got a good grip, and it did not loosen teeth or claws till the
boar lay quiet.

'Is he dead?' asked Sep when he came to himself.

'Oh yes, he's dead right enough,' said the lion; but the wind came up
puffing and blowing, and said:

'It's no good, he's got away again, and now he's a fish. i was just a
minute too late to see what fish. An old oyster told me about it, only
he hadn't the wit to notice what particular fish the scoundrel changed
into.'

So then Sep went back to the palace, and he said to the King:

'Let me marry the dear Princess, and we'll go out and seek our
fortune. I've got to kill that Magician, and I'll do it too, or my
name's not Septimus Septimusson. But it may take years and years, and
I can't be away from the Princess all that time, because she won't eat
unless i feed her. You see the difficulty, Sire?'

The King saw it. And that very day Sep was married to the Princess in
her green gown with the red roses on it, and they set out together.

The wind went with them, and the wind, or something else, seemed to
say to Sep, 'Go home, take your wife home to your mother.'

So he did. He crossed the land and he crossed the sea, and he went up
the red-brick path to his father's cottage, and he peeped in at the
door and said:

'Father, mother, here's my wife.'

They were so pleased to see him--for they had thought him dead, that
they didn't notice the Princess at first, and when they did notice her
they wondered at her beautiful face and her beautiful gown--but it
wasn't till they had all settled down to supper--boiled rabbit it
was--and they noticed Sep feeding his wife as one feeds a baby that
they saw that she was blind.

And then all the story had to be told.

'Well, well,' said the fisherman, 'you and your wife bide here with
us. i daresay I'll catch that old sinner in my nets one of these fine
days.' But he never did. And Sep and his wife lived with the old
people. And they were happy after a fashion--but of an evening Sep
used to wander and wonder, and wonder and wander by the sea-shore,
wondering as he wandered whether he wouldn't ever have the luck to
catch that fish.

And one evening as he wandered wondering he heard a little, sharp,
thin voice say 'Sep, I've got it.'

'What?' asked Sep, forgetting his manners.

'I've got it,' said a big mussel on a rock close by him, 'the magic
stone that the Magician does his enchantments with. He dropped it out
of his mouth and i shut my shells on it-and now he's sweeping up and
down the sea like a mad fish, looking for it, for he knows he can
never change into anything else unless he gets it back. Here, take the
nasty thing, it's making me feel quite ill.'

It opened its shells wide, and Sep saw a pearl. He reached out his
hand and took it.

'That's better,' said the mussel, washing its shells out with salt
water.

'Can i do magic with it?' Sep eagerly asked.

'No,' said the mussel sadly, 'it's of no use to any one but the owner.
Now, if i were you, I'd get into a boat, and if your friend the wind
will help us, i believe we really can do the trick.'

'I'm at your service, of course,' said the wind, getting up instantly.

The mussel whispered to the wind, who rushed off at once; and Sep
launched his boat.

'Now,' said the mussel, 'you get into the very middle of the sea---or
as near as you can guess it. The wind will warn all the other fishes.'
As he spoke he disappeared in the dark waters.

Sep got the boat into the middle of the sea--as near as he could guess
it--and waited.

After a long time he saw something swirling about in a sort of
whirlpool about a hundred yards from his boat, but when he tried to
move the boat towards it her bows ran on to something hard.

'Keep still, keep still, keep still,' cried thousands and thousands of
sharp, thin, little voices. 'You'll kill us if you move.'

Then he looked over the boat side, and saw that the hard something was
nothing but thousands and thousands of mussels all jammed close
together, and through the clear water more and more were coming and
piling themselves together. Almost at once his boat was slowly
lifted---the top of the mussel heap showed through the water, and
there he was, high and dry on a mussel reef.

And in all that part of the sea the water was disappearing, and as far
as the eye could reach stretched a great plain of purple and gray--the
shells of countless mussels.

Only at one spot there was still a splashing.

Then a mussel opened its shell and spoke.

'We've got him,' it said. 'We've piled our selves up till we've filled
this part of the sea. The wind warned all the good fishes--and we've
got the old traitor in a little pool over there. Get out and walk over
our backs--we'll all lie sideways so as not to hurt you. You must
catch the fish--but whatever you do don't kill it till we give the
word.'

Sep promised, and he got out and walked over the mussels to the pool,
and when he saw the wicked soul of the Magician looking out through
the round eyes of a big finny fish he remembered all that his Princess
had suffered, and he longed to draw his sword and kill the wicked
thing then and there.

But he remembered his promise. He threw a net about it, and dragged it
back to the boat.

The mussels dispersed and let the boat down again into the water---and
he rowed home, towing the evil fish in the net by a line.

He beached the boat, and looked along the shore. The shore looked a
very odd colour. And well it might, for every bit of the sand was
covered with purple-gray mussels. They had all come up out of the
sea---leaving just one little bit of real yellow sand for him to beach
the boat on.

'Now,' said millions of sharp thin little voices, 'Kill him, kill
him!'

Sep drew his sword and waded into the shallow surf and killed the evil
fish with one strong stroke.

Then such a shout went up all along the shore as that shore had never
heard; and all along the shore where the mussels had been, stood men
in armour and men in smock-frocks and men in leather aprons and
huntsmen's coats and women and children-a whole nation of people.
Close by the boat stood a King and Queen with crowns upon their heads.

'Thank you, Sep,' said the King, 'you've saved us all. i am the King
Mussel, doomed to be a mussel so long as that wretch lived. You have
set us all free. And look!'

Down the path from the shore came running his own Princess, who hung
round his neck crying his name and looking at him with the most
beautiful eyes in the world.

'Come,' said the Mussel King, 'we have no son. You shall be our son
and reign after us.'

'Thank you,' said Sep, 'but this is my father,' and he presented the
old fisherman to His Majesty.

'Then let him come with us,' said the King royally, 'he can help me
reign, or fish in the palace lake, whichever he prefers.'

'Thankee,' said Sep's father, 'I'll come and fish.'

'Your mother too,' said the Mussel Queen, kissing Sep's mother.

'Ah,' said Sep's mother, 'you're a lady, every inch. I'll go to the
world's end with you.

So they all went back by way of the foreign country where Sep had
found his Princess, and they called on the old lord. He had lost his
hump, and they easily persuaded him to come with them.

'You can help me reign if you like, or we have a nice book or two in
the palace library,' said the Mussel King.

'Thank you,' said the old lord, 'I'll come and be your librarian if I
may. Reigning isn't at all in my line.'

Then they went on to Sep's father-in-law, and when he saw how happy
they all were together he said:

'Bless my beard but I've half a mind to come with you.'

'Come along,' said the Mussel King, 'you shall help me reign if you
like...or...'

'No, thank you,' said the other King very quickly, 'I've had enough of
reigning. My kingdom can buy a President and be a republic if it
likes. I'm going to catch butterflies.'

And so he does, most happily, up to this very minute.

And Sep and his dear Princess are as happy as they deserve to be. Some
people say we are all as happy as we deserve to be--but i am not sure.



VI. THE WHITE CAT

THE White Cat lived at the back of a shelf at the darkest end of the
inside attic which was nearly dark all over. It had lived there for
years, because one of its white china ears was chipped, so that it was
no longer a possible ornament for the spare bedroom.

Tavy found it at the climax of a wicked and glorious afternoon. He had
been left alone. The servants were the only other people in the house.
He had promised to be good. He had meant to be good. And he had not
been. He had done everything you can think of. He had walked into the
duck pond, and not a stitch of his clothes but had had to be changed.
He had climbed on a hay rick and fallen off it, and had not broken his
neck, which, as cook told him, he richly deserved to do. He had found
a mouse in the trap and put it in the kitchen tea-pot, so that when
cook went to make tea it jumped out at her, and affected her to
screams followed by tears. Tavy was sorry for this, of course, and
said so like a man. He had only, he explained, meant to give her a
little start. In the confusion that followed the mouse, he had eaten
all the black-currant jam that was put out for kitchen tea, and for
this too, he apologised handsomely as soon as it was pointed out to
him. He had broken a pane of the greenhouse with a stone and...But
why pursue the painful theme? The last thing he had done was to
explore the attic, where he was never allowed to go, and to knock down
the White Cat from its shelf.

The sound of its fall brought the servants. The cat was not broken---
only its other ear was chipped. Tavy was put to bed. But he got out as
soon as the servants had gone downstairs, crept up to the attic,
secured the Cat, and washed it in the bath. So that when mother came
back from London, Tavy, dancing impatiently at the head of the stairs,
in a very wet night-gown, flung himself upon her and cried, 'I've been
awfully naughty, and I'm frightfully sorry, and please may i have the
White Cat for my very own?'

He was much sorrier than he had expected to be when he saw that mother
was too tired even to want to know, as she generally did, exactly how
naughty he had been. She only kissed him, and said:

'I am sorry you've been naughty, my darling. Go back to bed now. Good-
night.'

Tavy was ashamed to say anything more about the China Cat, so he went
back to bed. But he took the Cat with him, and talked to it and kissed
it, and went to sleep with its smooth shiny shoulder against his
cheek.

In the days that followed, he was extravagantly good. Being good
seemed as easy as being bad usually was. This may have been because
mother seemed so tired and ill; and gentlemen in black coats and high
hats came to see mother, and after they had gone she used to cry.
(These things going on in a house sometimes make people good;
sometimes they act just the other way.) Or it may have been because he
had the China Cat to talk to. Anyhow, whichever way it was, at the end
of the week mother said:

'Tavy, you've been a dear good boy, and a great comfort to me. You
must have tried very hard to be good.'

It was difficult to say, 'No, i haven't, at least not since the first
day,' but Tavy got it said, and was hugged for his pains.

'You wanted,' said mother, 'the China Cat. Well, you may have it.'

'For my very own?'

'For your very own. But you must be very careful not to break it. And
you mustn't give it away. It goes with the house. Your Aunt Jane made
me promise to keep it in the family. It's very, very old. Don't take
it out of doors for fear of accidents.'

'I love the White Cat, mother,' said Tavy. 'I love it better'n all my
toys.'

Then mother told Tavy several things, and that night when he went to
bed Tavy repeated them all faithfully to the China Cat, who was about
six inches high and looked very intelligent.

'So you see,' he ended, 'the wicked lawyer's taken nearly all mother's
money, and we've got to leave our own lovely big White House, and go
and live in a horrid little house with another house glued on to its
side. And mother does hate it so.'

'I don't wonder,' said the China Cat very distinctly.

'What!' said Tavy, half-way into his nightshirt.

'I said, i don't wonder, Octavius,' said the China Cat, and rose from
her sitting position, stretched her china legs and waved her white
china tail.

'You can speak?' said Tavy.

'Can't you see i can?--hear i mean?' said the Cat. 'I belong to you
now, so i can speak to you. i couldn't before. It wouldn't have been
manners.'

Tavy, his night-shirt round his neck, sat down on the edge of the bed
with his mouth open.

'Come, don't look so silly,' said the Cat, taking a walk along the
high wooden mantelpiece,' any one would think you didn't like me to
talk to you.'

'I love you to,' said Tavy recovering himself a little.

'Well then,' said the Cat.

'May i touch you?' Tavy asked timidly.

'Of course! i belong to you. Look out!' The China Cat gathered herself
together and jumped. Tavy caught her.

It was quite a shock to find when one stroked her that the China Cat,
though alive, was still china, hard, cold, and smooth to the touch,
and yet perfectly brisk and absolutely bendable as any flesh and blood
cat.

Dear, dear white pussy,' said Tavy, 'I do love you.'

'And i love you,' purred the Cat, 'otherwise i should never have
lowered myself to begin a conversation.'

'I wish you were a real cat,' said Tavy.

'I am,' said the Cat. 'Now how shall we amuse ourselves? i suppose you
don't care for sport--mousing, i mean?'

'I never tried,' said Tavy, 'and i think i rather wouldn't.'

'Very well then, Octavius,' said the Cat. 'I'll take you to the White
Cat's Castle. Get into bed. Bed makes a good travelling carriage,
especially when you haven't any other. Shut your eyes.'

Tavy did as he was told. Shut his eyes, but could not keep them shut.
He opened them a tiny, tiny chink, and sprang up. He was not in bed.
He was on a couch of soft beast-skin, and the couch stood in a
splendid hall, whose walls were of gold and ivory. By him stood the
White Cat, no longer china, but real live cat-and fur-as cats should
be.

'Here we are,' she said. 'The journey didn't take long, did it? Now
we'll have that splendid supper, out of the fairy tale, with the
invisible hands waiting on us.'

She clapped her paws--paws now as soft as white velvet--and a table-
cloth floated into the room; then knives and forks and spoons and
glasses, the table was laid, the dishes drifted in, and they began to
eat. There happened to be every single thing Tavy liked best to eat.
After supper there was music and singing, and Tavy, having kissed a
white, soft, furry forehead, went to bed in a gold four-poster with a
counterpane of butterflies' wings. He awoke at home. On the
mantelpiece sat the White Cat, looking as though butter would not melt
in her mouth. And all her furriness had gone with her voice. She was
silent-and china.

Tavy spoke to her. But she would not answer. Nor did she speak all
day. Only at night when he was getting into bed she suddenly mewed,
stretched, and said:

'Make haste, there's a play acted to-night at my castle.'

Tavy made haste, and was rewarded by another glorious evening in the
castle of the White Cat.

And so the weeks went on. Days full of an ordinary little boy's joys
and sorrows, goodnesses and badnesses. Nights spent by a little Prince
in the Magic Castle of the White Cat.

Then came the day when Tavy's mother spoke to him, and he, very scared
and serious, told the China Cat what she had said.

'I knew this would happen,' said the Cat. 'It always does. So you're
to leave your house next week. Well, there's only one way out of the
difficulty. Draw your sword, Tavy, and cut off my head and tail.'

'And then will you turn into a Princess, and shall i have to marry
you?' Tavy asked with horror.

'No, dear-no,' said the Cat reassuringly. 'I sha'n't turn into
anything. But you and mother will turn into happy people. i shall just
not be any more--for you.'

'Then i won't do it,' said Tavy.

'But you must. Come, draw your sword, like a brave fairy Prince, and
cut off my head.'

The sword hung above his bed, with the helmet and breast-plate Uncle
James had given him last Christmas.

'I'm not a fairy Prince,' said the child. 'I'm Tavy-and i love you.'

'You love your mother better,' said the Cat. 'Come cut my head off.
The story always ends like that. You love mother best. It's for her
sake.'

'Yes.' Tavy was trying to think it out. 'Yes, i love mother best. But
I love you. And i won't cut off your head,--no, not even for mother.'

'Then,' said the Cat, 'I must do what i can!'

She stood up, waving her white china tail, and before Tavy could stop
her she had leapt, not, as before, into his arms, but on to the wide
hearthstone.

It was all over---The China Cat lay broken inside the high brass
fender. The sound of the smash brought mother running.

'What is it?' she cried. 'Oh, Tavy--the China Cat!'

'She would do it,' sobbed Tavy. 'She wanted me to cut off her head'n I
wouldn't.'

'Don't talk nonsense, dear,' said mother sadly. 'That only makes it
worse. Pick up the pieces.'

'There's only two pieces,' said Tavy. 'Couldn't you stick her together
again?'

'Why,' said mother, holding the pieces close to the candle. 'She's
been broken before. And mended.'

'I knew that,' said Tavy, still sobbing. 'Oh, my dear White Cat, oh,
oh, oh!' The last 'oh' was a howl of anguish.

'Come, crying won't mend her,' said mother. 'Look, there's another
piece of her, close to the shovel.'

Tavy stooped.

'That's not a piece of cat,' he said, and picked it up.

It was a pale parchment label, tied to a key. Mother held it to the
candle and read: 'Key of the lock behind the knot in the mantelpiece
panel in the white parlour.'

'Tavy! i wonder! But...where did it come from?'

'Out of my White Cat, i s'pose,' said Tavy, his tears stopping. 'Are
you going to see what's in the mantelpiece panel, mother? Are you? Oh,
do let me come and see too!'

'You don't deserve,' mother began, and ended,-'Well, put your
dressing-gown on then.'

They went down the gallery past the pictures and the stuffed birds and
tables with china on them and downstairs on to the white parlour. But
they could not see any knot in the mantelpiece panel, because it was
all painted white. But mother's fingers felt softly all over it, and
found a round raised spot. It was a knot, sure enough. Then she
scraped round it with her scissors, till she loosened the knot, and
poked it out with the scissors point.

'I don't suppose there's any keyhole there really,' she said. But
there was. And what is more, the key fitted. The panel swung open, and
inside was a little cupboard with two shelves. What was on the
shelves? There were old laces and old embroideries, old jewelry and
old silver; there was money, and there were dusty old papers that Tavy
thought most uninteresting. But mother did not think them
uninteresting. She laughed, and cried, or nearly cried, and said:

'Oh, Tavy, this was why the China Cat was to be taken such care of!'
Then she told him how, a hundred and fifty years before, the Head of
the House had gone out to fight for the Pretender, and had told his
daughter to take the greatest care of the China Cat. 'I will send you
word of the reason by a sure hand,' he said, for they parted on the
open square, where any spy might have overheard anything. And he had
been killed by an ambush not ten miles from home,--and his daughter
had never known. But she had kept the Cat.

'And now it has saved us,' said mother. 'We can stay in the dear old
house, and there are two other houses that will belong to us too, I
think. And, oh, Tavy, would you like some pound-cake and ginger-wine,
dear?'

Tavy did like. And had it.

The China Cat was mended, but it was put in the glass-fronted corner
cupboard in the drawing-room, because it had saved the House.

Now i dare say you'll think this is all nonsense, and a made-up story.
Not at all. If it were, how would you account for Tavy's finding, the
very next night, fast asleep on his pillow, his own white Cat--the
furry friend that the China Cat used to turn into every evening--the
dear hostess who had amused him so well in the White Cat's fairy
Palace?

It was she, beyond a doubt, and that was why Tavy didn't mind a bit
about the China Cat being taken from him and kept under glass. You may
think that it was just any old stray white cat that had come in by
accident. Tavy knows better. It has the very same tender tone in its
purr that the magic White Cat had. It will not talk to Tavy, it is
true; but Tavy can and does talk to it. But the thing that makes it
perfectly certain that it is the White Cat is that the tips of its two
ears are missing just as the China Cat's ears were. If you say that it
might have lost its ear-tips in battle you are the kind of person who
always makes difficulties, and you may be quite sure that the kind of
splendid magics that happened to Tavy will never happen to you.



VII. BELINDA AND BELLAMANT; OR THE BELLS OF CARRILLON-LAND

THERE is a certain country where a king is never allowed to reign
while a queen can be found. They like queens much better than kings in
that country. i can't think why. If some one has tried to teach you a
little history, you will perhaps think that this is the Salic law. But
it isn't. In the biggest city of that odd country there is a great
bell-tower (higher than the clock-tower of the Houses of Parliament,
where they put M. P.'s who forget their manners). This bell-tower had
seven bells in it, very sweet-toned splendid bells, made expressly to
ring on the joyful occasions when a princess was born who would be
queen some day. And the great tower was built expressly for the bells
to ring in. So you see what a lot they thought of queens in that
country. Now in all the bells there are bell-people---it is their
voices that you hear when the bells ring. All that about its being the
clapper of the bell is mere nonsense, and would hardly deceive a
child. i don't know why people say such things. Most Bell-people are
very energetic busy folk, who love the sound of their own voices, and
hate being idle, and when nearly two hundred years had gone by, and no
princesses had been born, they got tired of living in bells that were
never rung. So they slipped out of the belfry one fine frosty night,
and left the big beautiful bells empty, and went off to find other
homes. One of them went to live in a dinner-bell, and one in a school-
bell, and the rest all found homes--they did not mind where just
anywhere, in fact, where they could find any Bell-person kind enough
to give them board and lodging. And every one was surprised at the
increased loudness in the voices of these hospitable bells. For, of
course, the Bell-people from the belfry did their best to help in the
housework as polite guests should, and always added their voices to
those of their hosts on all occasions when bell-talk was called for.
And the seven big beautiful bells in the belfry were left hollow and
dark and quite empty, except for the clappers who did not care about
the comforts of a home.

Now of course a good house does not remain empty long, especially when
there is no rent to pay, and in a very short time the seven bells all
had tenants, and they were all the kind of folk that no respectable
Bell-people would care to be acquainted with.

They had been turned out of other bells--cracked bells and broken
bells, the bells of horses that had been lost in snowstorms or of
ships that had gone down at sea. They hated work, and they were a
glum, silent, disagreeable people, but as far as they could be pleased
about anything they were pleased to live in bells that were never
rung, in houses where there was nothing to do. They sat hunched up
under the black domes of their houses, dressed in darkness and
cobwebs, and their only pleasure was idleness, their only feasts the
thick dusty silence that lies heavy in all belfries where the bells
never ring. They hardly ever spoke even to each other, and in the
whispers that good Bell-people talk in among themselves, and that no
one can hear but the bat whose ear for music is very fine and who has
himself a particularly high voice, and when they did speak they
quarrelled.

And when at last the bells were rung for the birth of a Princess the
wicked Bell-people were furious. Of course they had to ring--a bell
can't help that when the rope is pulled--but their voices were so ugly
that people were quite shocked.

'What poor taste our ancestors must have had, they said, 'to think
these were good bells!'

(You remember the bells had not rung for nearly two hundred years.)

'Dear me,' said the King to the Queen, 'what odd ideas people had in
the old days. i always understood that these bells had beautiful
voices.'

'They're quite hideous,' said the Queen. And so they were. Now that
night the lazy Bell-folk came down out of the belfry full of anger
against the Princess whose birth had disturbed their idleness. There
is no anger like that of a lazy person who is made to work against his
will.

And they crept out of the dark domes of their houses and came down in
their dust dresses and cobweb cloaks, and crept up to the palace where
every one had gone to bed long before, and stood round the mother-of-
pearl cradle where the baby princess lay asleep. And they reached
their seven dark right hands out across the white satin coverlet, and
the oldest and hoarsest and laziest said:

'She shall grow uglier every day, except Sundays, and every Sunday she
shall be seven times prettier than the Sunday before.'

'Why not uglier every day, and a double dose on Sunday?' asked the
youngest and spitefullest of the wicked Bell-people.

'Because there's no rule without an exception,' said the eldest and
hoarsest and laziest, 'and she'll feel it all the more if she's pretty
once a week. And,' he added, 'this shall go on till she finds a bell
that doesn't ring, and can't ring, and never will ring, and wasn't
made to ring.'

'Why not for ever?' asked the young and spiteful.

'Nothing goes on for ever,' said the eldest Bell-person, 'not even
ill-luck. And we have to leave her a way out. It doesn't matter.
She'll never know what it is. Let alone finding it.'

Then they went back to the belfry and rearranged as well as they could
the comfortable web-and-owls' nest furniture of their houses which had
all been shaken up and disarranged by that absurd ringing of bells at
the birth of a Princess that nobody could really be pleased about.

When the Princess was two weeks old the King said to the Queen

'My love--the Princess is not so handsome as i thought she was.'

'Nonsense, Henry,' said the Queen, 'the light's not good, that's all.'

Next day--it was Sunday--the King pulled back the lace curtains of the
cradle and said:

'The light's good enough now--and you see she's--'

He stopped.

'It must have been the light,' he said, 'she looks all right to-day.'

'Of course she does, a precious,' said the Queen.

But on Monday morning His Majesty was quite sure really that the
Princess was rather plain, for a Princess. And when Sunday came, and
the Princess had on her best robe and the cap with the little white
ribbons in the frill, he rubbed his nose and said there was no doubt
dress did make a great deal of difference. For the Princess was now as
pretty as a new daisy.

The Princess was several years old before her mother could be got to
see that it really was better for the child to wear plain clothes and
a veil on week days. On Sundays, of course she could wear her best
frock and a clean crown just like anybody else.

Of course nobody ever told the Princess how ugly she was. She wore a
veil on weekdays, and so did every one else in the palace, and she was
never allowed to look in the glass except on Sundays, so that she had
no idea that she was not as pretty all the week as she was on the
first day of it. She grew up therefore quite contented. But the
parents were in despair.

'Because,' said King Henry, 'it's high time she was married. we ought
to choose a king to rule the realm--I have always looked forward to
her marrying at twenty-one--and to our retiring on a modest competence
to some nice little place in the country where we could have a few
pigs.'

'And a cow,' said the Queen, wiping her eyes.

'And a pony and trap,' said the King.

'And hens,' said the Queen, 'yes. And now it can never, never be. Look
at the child! i just ask you! Look at her!'

'No,' said the King firmly, 'I haven't done that since she was ten,
except on Sundays.'

'Couldn't we get a prince to agree to a "Sundays only" marriage---not
let him see her during the week?'

'Such an unusual arrangement,' said the King, 'would involve very
awkward explanations, and i can't think of any except the true ones,
which would be quite impossible to give. You see, we should want a
first-class prince, and no really high-toned Highness would take a
wife on those terms.'

'It's a thoroughly comfortable kingdom,' said the Queen doubtfully.
'The young man would be handsomely provided for for life.'

'I couldn't marry Belinda to a time-server or a place-worshipper,'
said the King decidedly.

Meanwhile the Princess had taken the matter into her own hands. She
had fallen in love.

You know, of course, that a handsome book is sent out every year to
all the kings who have daughters to marry. It is rather like the
illustrated catalogues of Liberty's or Peter Robinson's, only instead
of illustrations showing furniture or ladies' cloaks and dresses, the
pictures are all of princes who are of an age to be married, and are
looking out for suitable wives. The book is called the 'Royal Match
Catalogue Illustrated,'--and besides the pictures of the princes it
has little printed bits about their incomes, accomplishments
prospects, and tempers, and relations.

Now the Princess saw this book--which is never shown to princesses,
but only to their parents--it was carelessly left lying on the round
table in the parlour. She looked all through it, and she hated each
prince more than the one before till she came to the very end, and on
the last page of all, screwed away in a corner, was the picture of a
prince who was quite as good-looking as a prince has any call to be.

'I like you,' said Belinda softly. Then she read the little bit of
print underneath.

Prince Bellamant, aged twenty-four. Wants Princess who doesn't object
to a christening curse. Nature of curse only revealed in the strictest
confidence. Good tempered. Comfortably off. Quiet habits. No
relations.

'Poor dear,' said the Princess. 'I wonder what the curse is! I'm sure
I shouldn't mind!'

The blue dusk of evening was deepening in the garden outside. The
Princess rang for the lamp and went to draw the curtain. There was a
rustle and a faint high squeak--and something black flopped on to the
floor and fluttered there.

'Oh-it's a bat,' cried the Princess, as the lamp came in. 'I don't
like bats.'

'Let me fetch a dust-pan and brush and sweep the nasty thing away,'
said the parlourmaid.

'No, no,' said Belinda, 'it's hurt, poor dear,' and though she hated
bats she picked it up. It was horribly cold to touch, one wing dragged
loosely. 'You can go, Jane,' said the Princess to the parlourmaid.

'Then she got a big velvet-covered box that had had chocolate in it,
and put some cotton wool in it and said to the Bat-

'You poor dear, is that comfortable?' and the Bat said:

'Quite, thanks.'

'Good gracious,' said the Princess jumping. 'I didn't know bats could
talk.'

'Every one can talk,' said the Bat, 'but not every one can hear other
people talking. You have a fine ear as well as a fine heart.'

'Will your wing ever get well?' asked the Princess.

'I hope so, said the Bat. 'But let's talk about you. Do you know why
you wear a veil every day except Sundays?'

'Doesn't everybody?' asked Belinda.

'Only here in the palace,' said the Bat, 'that's on your account.'

'But why?' asked the Princess.

'Look in the glass and you'll know.'

'But it's wicked to look in the glass except on Sundays--and besides
they're all put away,' said the Princess.

'If i were you,' said the Bat, 'I should go up into the attic where
the youngest kitchenmaid sleeps. Feel between the thatch and the wall
just above her pillow, and you'll find a little round looking-glass.
But come back here before you look at it.'

The Princess did exactly what the Bat told her to do, and when she had
come back into the parlour and shut the door she looked in the little
round glass that the youngest kitchenmaid's sweetheart had given her.
And when she saw her ugly, ugly, ugly face--for you must remember she
had been growing uglier every day since she was born--she screamed and
then she said:

'That's not me, it's a horrid picture.'

'It is you, though,' said the Bat firmly but kindly; 'and now you see
why you wear a veil all the week--and only look in the glass on
Sunday.'

'But why,' asked the Princess in tears, 'why don't i look like that in
the Sunday looking-glasses?'

'Because you aren't like that on Sundays,' the Bat replied. 'Come,' it
went on, 'stop crying. i didn't tell you the dread secret of your
ugliness just to make you cry-but because i know the way for you to be
as pretty all the week as you are on Sundays, and since you've been so
kind to me I'll tell you. Sit down close beside me, it fatigues me to
speak loud.'

The Princess did, and listened through her veil and her tears, while
the Bat told her all that i began this story by telling you.

'My great--great--great--great--grandfather heard the tale years ago,'
he said, 'up in the dark, dusty, beautiful, comfortable, cobwebby
belfry, and i have heard scraps of it myself when the evil Bell-people
were quarrelling, or talking in their sleep, lazy things!'

'It's very good of you to tell me all this,' said Belinda, 'but what
am i to do?'

'You must find the bell that doesn't ring, and can't ring, and never
will ring, and wasn't made to ring.'

'If i were a prince,' said the Princess, 'I could go out and seek my
fortune.'

'Princesses have fortunes as well as princes,' said the Bat.

'But father and mother would never let me go and look for mine.'

'Think!' said the Bat, 'perhaps you'll find a way.

So Belinda thought and thought. And at last she got the book that had
the portraits of eligible princes in it, and she wrote to the prince
who had the christening curse--and this is what she said:

'Princess Belinda of Carrillon-land is not afraid of christening
curses. If Prince Bellamant would like to marry her he had better
apply to her Royal Father in the usual way.

'P.S.-I have seen your portrait.'

When the Prince got this letter he was very pleased, and wrote at once
for Princess Belinda's likeness. Of course they sent him a picture of
her Sunday face, which was the most beautiful face in the world. As
soon as he saw it he knew that this was not only the most beautiful
face in the world, but the dearest, so he wrote to her father by the
next post--applying for her hand in the usual way and enclosing the
most respectable references. The King told the Princess.

'Come,' said he, 'what do you say to this young man?'

And the Princess, of course, said, 'Yes, please.'

So the wedding-day was fixed for the first Sunday in June.

But when the Prince arrived with all his glorious following of
courtiers and men-at-arms, with two pink peacocks and a crown-case
full of diamonds for his bride, he absolutely refused to be married on
a Sunday. Nor would he give any reason for his refusal. And then the
King lost his temper and broke off the match, and the Prince went
away.

But he did not go very far. That night he bribed a page-boy to show
him which was the Princess's room, and he climbed up by the jasmine
through the dark rose-scented night, and tapped at the window.

'Who's there?' said the Princess inside in the dark.

'Me,' said the Prince in the dark outside.

'Thed id wasnd't true?' said the Princess. 'They toad be you'd ridded
away.'

'What a cold you've got, my Princess,' said the Prince hanging on by
the jasmine boughs.

'It's not a cold,' sniffed the Princess.

'Then...oh you dear...were you crying because you thought I'd
gone?' he said.

'I suppose so,' said she.

He said, 'You dear!' again, and kissed her hands.

'Why wouldn't you be married on a Sunday?' she asked.

'It's the curse, dearest,' he explained, 'I couldn't tell any one but
you. The fact is Malevola wasn't asked to my christening so she doomed
me to be...well, she said "moderately good-looking all the week,
and too ugly for words on Sundays." So you see! You will be married on
a week-day, won't you?'

'But i can't,' said the Princess, 'because I've got a curse too---only
I'm ugly all the week and pretty on Sundays.'

'How extremely tiresome,' said the Prince, 'but can't you be cured?'

'Oh yes,' said the Princess, and told him how. 'And you,' she asked,
'is yours quite incurable?'

'Not at all,' he answered, 'I've only got to stay under water for five
minutes and the spell will be broken. But you see, beloved, the
difficulty is that i can't do it. I've practised regularly, from a
boy, in the sea, and in the swimming bath, and even in my wash-hand
basin---hours at a time I've practised--but i never can keep under
more than two minutes.'

'Oh dear,' said the Princess, 'this is dreadful.'

'It is rather trying,' the Prince answered.

'You're sure you like me,' she asked suddenly, 'now you know that I'm
only pretty once a week?'

'I'd die for you,' said he.

'Then I'll tell you what. Send all your courtiers away, and take a
situation as under-gardener here--I know we want one. And then every
night I'll climb down the jasmine and we'll go out together and seek
our fortune. I'm sure we shall find it.'

And they did go out. The very next night, and the next, and the next,
and the next, and the next, and the next. And they did not find their
fortunes, but they got fonder and fonder of each other. They could not
see each other's faces, but they held hands as they went along through
the dark.

And on the seventh night, as they passed by a house that showed chinks
of light through its shutters, they heard a bell being rung outside
for supper, a bell with a very loud and beautiful voice. But instead
of saying-

'Supper's ready,' as any one would have expected, the bell was saying-

  Ding dong dell!
  i could tell
  Where you ought to go
  To break the spell.

Then some one left off ringing the bell, so of course it couldn't say
any more. So the two went on. A little way down the road a cowbell
tinkled behind the wet hedge of the lane. And it said-not, 'Here i am,
quite safe,' as a cow-bell should, but-

  Ding dong dell!
  All will be well
  If you...

Then the cow stopped walking and began to eat, so the bell couldn't
say any more. The Prince and Princess went on, and you will not be
surprised to hear that they heard the voices of five more bells that
night. The next was a school--bell. The schoolmaster's little boy
thought it would be fun to ring it very late at night--but his father
came and caught him before the bell could say any more than-

  Ding dong dell!
  You can break up the spell
  By taking...
So that was no good.

Then there were the three bells that were the sign over the door of an
inn where people were happily dancing to a fiddle, because there was a
wedding. These bells said:

  we are the
  Merry three
  Bells, bells, bells.
  You are two
  To undo
  Spells, spells, spells...

Then the wind who was swinging the bells suddenly thought of an
appointment he had made with a pine forest, to get up an entertaining
imitation of sea-waves for the benefit of the forest nymphs who had
never been to the seaside, and he went off-so, of course, the bells
couldn't ring any more, and the Prince and Princess went on down the
dark road.

There was a cottage and the Princess pulled her veil closely over her
face, for yellow light streamed from its open door--and it was a
Wednesday.

Inside a little boy was sitting on the floor--quite a little boy---he
ought to have been in bed long before, and i don't know why he wasn't.
And he was ringing a little tinkling bell that had dropped off a
sleigh.

And this little bell said:

  Tinkle, tinkle, tinkle, I'm a little sleigh-bell.
  But i know what i know, and I'll tell, tell, tell.
  Find the Enchanter of the Ringing Well.
  He will show you how to break the spell, spell, spell.
  Tinkle, tinkle, tinkle, I'm a little sleigh-bell.
  But i know what i know....

And so on, over and over, again and again, because the little boy was
quite contented to go on shaking his sleigh-bell for ever and ever.

So now we know,' said the Prince, 'isn't that glorious?'

'Yes, very, but where's the Enchanter of the Ringing Well?' said the
Princess doubtfully.

'Oh, I've got his address in my pocketbook,' said the Prince. 'He's my
god-father. He was one of the references i gave your father.'

So the next night the Prince brought a horse to the garden, and he and
the Princess mounted, and rode, and rode, and rode, and in the grey
dawn they came to Wonderwood, and in the very middle of that the
Magician's Palace stands.

The Princess did not like to call on a perfect stranger so very early
in the morning, so they decided to wait a little and look about them.

The castle was very beautiful, decorated with a conventional design of
bells and bell ropes, carved in white stone.

Luxuriant plants of American bell-vine covered the drawbridge and
portcullis. On a green lawn in front of the castle was a well, with a
curious bell-shaped covering suspended over it. The lovers leaned over
the mossy fern-grown wall of the well, and, looking down, they could
see that the narrowness of the well only lasted for a few feet, and
below that it spread into a cavern where water lay in a big pool.

'What cheer?' said a pleasant voice behind them. It was the Enchanter,
an early riser, like Darwin was, and all other great scientific men.

They told him what cheer.

'But,' Prince Bellamant ended, 'it's really no use. i can't keep under
water more than two minutes however much i try. And my precious
Belinda's not likely to find any silly old bell that doesn't ring, and
can't ring, and never will ring, and was never made to ring.'

'Ho, ho,' laughed the Enchanter with the soft full laughter of old
age. 'You've come to the right shop. Who told you?'

'The bells,' said Belinda.

'Ah, yes.' The old man frowned kindly upon them. 'You must be very
fond of each other?'

'We are,' said the two together.

'Yes,' the Enchanter answered, 'because only true lovers can hear the
true speech of the bells, and then only when they're together. Well,
there's the bell!'

He pointed to the covering of the well, went forward, and touched some
lever or spring. The covering swung out from above the well, and hung
over the grass grey with the dew of dawn.

'That?' said Bellamant.

'That,' said his god-father. 'It doesn't ring, and it can't ring, and
it never will ring, and it was never made to ring. Get into it.'

'Eh?' said Bellamant forgetting his manners.

The old man took a hand of each and led them under the bell.

They looked up. It had windows of thick glass, and high seats about
four feet from its edge, running all round inside.

'Take your seats,' said the Enchanter.

Bellamant lifted his Princess to the bench and leaped up beside her.

'Now,' said the old man, 'sit still, hold each other's hands, and for
your lives don't move.'

He went away, and next moment they felt the bell swing in the air. It
swung round till once more it was over the well, and then it went
down, down, down.

'I'm not afraid, with you,' said Belinda, because she was, dreadfully.

Down went the bell. The glass windows leaped into light, looking
through them the two could see blurred glories of lamps in the side of
the cave, magic lamps, or perhaps merely electric, which, curiously
enough have ceased to seem magic to us nowadays. Then with a plop the
lower edge of the bell met the water, the water rose inside it, a
little, then not any more. And the bell went down, down, and above
their heads the green water lapped against the windows of the bell.

'You're under water--if we stay five minutes,' Belinda whispered.

'Yes, dear,' said Bellamant, and pulled out his ruby-studded
chronometer.

'It's five minutes for you, but oh!' cried Belinda, 'it's now for me.
For I've found the bell that doesn't ring, and can't ring, and never
will ring, and wasn't made to ring. Oh Bellamant dearest, it's
Thursday. Have i got my Sunday face?'

She tore away her veil, and his eyes, fixed upon her face, could not
leave it.

'Oh dream of all the world's delight,' he murmured, 'how beautiful you
are.'

Neither spoke again till a sudden little shock told them that the bell
was moving up again.

'Nonsense,' said Bellamant, 'it's not five minutes.'

But when they looked at the ruby-studded chronometer, it was nearly
three-quarters of an hour. But then, of course, the well was
enchanted!

'Magic? Nonsense,' said the old man when they hung about him with
thanks and pretty words. 'It's only a diving-bell. My own invention.'

......

So they went home and were married, and the Princess did not wear a
veil at the wedding. She said she had had enough veils to last her
time.

......

And a year and a day after that a little daughter was born to them.

'Now sweetheart,' said King Bellamant--he was king now because the old
king and queen had retired from the business, and were keeping pigs
and hens in the country as they had always planned to do--'dear
sweetheart and life's love, i am going to ring the bells with my own
hands, to show how glad i am for you, and for the child, and for our
good life together.'

So he went out. It was very dark, because the baby princess had chosen
to be born at midnight.

The King went out to the belfry, that stood in the great, bare, quiet,
moonlit square, and he opened the door. The furry-pussy bellropes,
like huge caterpillars, hung on the first loft. The King began to
climb the curly-wurly stone stair. And as he went up he heard a noise,
the strangest noises, stamping and rustling and deep breathings.

He stood still in the ringers' loft where the pussy-furry caterpillary
bell-robes hung, and from the belfry above he heard the noise of
strong fighting, and mixed with it the sound of voices angry and
desperate, but with a noble note that thrilled the soul of the hearer
like the sound of the trumpet in battle. And the voices cried:

  Down, down-away, away.
  When good has come ill may not stay.
  Out, out, into the night.
  The belfry bells are ours by right!

And the words broke and joined again, like water when it flows against
the piers of a bridge. 'Down, down---.' 'Ill may not stay--.' 'Good
has come--.' 'Away, away--.' And the joining came like the sound of
the river that flows free again.

  Out, out, into the night.
  The belfry bells are ours by right!

And then, as King Bellamant stood there, thrilled and yet, as it were,
turned to stone, by the magic of this conflict that raged above him,
there came a sweeping rush down the belfry ladder. The lantern he
carried showed him a rout of little, dark, evil people, clothed in
dust and cobwebs, that scurried down the wooden steps gnashing their
teeth and growling in the bitterness of a deserved defeat. They passed
and there was silence. Then the King flew from rope to rope pulling
lustily, and from above, the bells answered in their own clear
beautiful voices--because the good Bell-folk had driven out the
usurpers and had come to their own again.

  Ring-a-ring-a-ring-a-ring-a-ring! Ring, bell!
  A little baby comes on earth to dwell. Ring, bell!
  Sound, bell! Sound! Swell!
  Ring for joy and wish her well!
  May her life tell
  No tale of ill-spell
  Ring, bell! Joy, bell! Love, bell!
  Ring!

......

'But i don't see,' said King Bellamant, when he had told Queen Belinda
all about it, 'how it was that i came to hear them. The Enchanter of
the Ringing Well said that only lovers could hear what the bells had
to say, and then only when they were together.'

'You silly dear boy,' said Queen Belinda, cuddling the baby princess
close under her chin, 'we are lovers, aren't we? And you don't suppose
I wasn't with you when you went to ring the bells for our baby--my
heart and soul anyway--all of me that matters!'

'Yes,' said the King, 'of course you were. That accounts!'



VIII. JUSTNOWLAND

'AUNTIE! No, no, no! i will be good. Oh, i will!' The little weak
voice came from the other side of the locked attic door.

'You should have thought of that before,' said the strong, sharp voice
outside.

I didn't mean to be naughty. i didn't, truly.'

It's not what you mean, miss, it's what you do. I'll teach you not to
mean, my lady.'

The bitter irony of the last words dried the child's tears. 'Very
well, then,' she screamed, 'I won't be good; i won't try to be good. I
thought you'd like your nasty old garden weeded. i only did it to
please you. How was i to know it was turnips? It looked just like
weeds.' Then came a pause, then another shriek. 'Oh, Auntie, don't!
Oh, let me out---let me out!'

'I'll not let you out till I've broken your spirit, my girl; you may
rely on that.'

The sharp voice stopped abruptly on a high note; determined feet in
strong boots sounded on the stairs--fainter, fainter; a door slammed
below with a dreadful definiteness, and Elsie was left alone, to
wonder how soon her spirit would break--for at no less a price, it
appeared, could freedom be bought.

The outlook seemed hopeless. The martyrs and heroines, with whom Elsie
usually identified herself, their spirit had never been broken; not
chains nor the rack nor the fiery stake itself had even weakened them.
Imprisonment in an attic would to them have been luxury compared with
the boiling oil and the smoking faggots and all the intimate cruelties
of mysterious instruments of steel and leather, in cold dungeons, lit
only by the dull flare of torches and the bright, watchful eyes of
inquisitors.

A month in the house of 'Auntie' self-styled, and really only an
unrelated Mrs. Staines, paid to take care of the child, had held but
one interest--Foxes Book of Martyrs. It was a horrible book--the thick
oleographs, their guarding sheets of tissue paper sticking to the
prints like bandages to a wound...Elsie knew all about wounds: she
had had one herself. Only a scalded hand, it is true, but a wound is a
wound, all the world over. It was a book that made you afraid to go to
bed; but it was a book you could not help reading. And now it seemed
as though it might at last help, and not merely sicken and terrify.
But the help was frail, and broke almost instantly on the thought--
'They were brave because they were good: how can i be brave when
there's nothing to be brave about except me not knowing the difference
between turnips and weeds?'

She sank down, a huddled black bunch on the bare attic floor, and
called wildly to some one who could not answer her. Her frock was
black because the one who always used to answer could not answer any
more. And her father was in India, where you cannot answer, or even
hear, your little girl, however much she cries in England.

'I won't cry,' said Elsie, sobbing as violently as ever. 'I can be
brave, even if I'm not a saint but only a turnip-mistaker. I'll be a
Bastille prisoner, and tame a mouse!' She dried her eyes, though the
bosom of the black frock still heaved like the sea after a storm, and
looked about for a mouse to tame. One could not begin too soon. But
unfortunately there seemed to be no mouse at liberty just then. There
were mouse-holes right enough, all round the wainscot, and in the
broad, time-worn boards of the old floor. But never a mouse.

'Mouse, mouse!' Elsie called softly. 'Mousie, mousie, come and be
tamed!'

Not a mouse replied.

The attic was perfectly empty and dreadfully clean. The other attic,
Elsie knew, had lots of interesting things in it--old furniture and
saddles, and sacks of seed potatoes,--but in this attic nothing. Not
so much as a bit of string on the floor that one could make knots in,
or twist round one's finger till it made the red ridges that are so
interesting to look at afterwards; not even a piece of paper in the
draughty, cold fireplace that one could make paper boats of, or prick
letters in with a pin or the tag of one's shoe-laces.

As she stooped to see whether under the grate some old match-box or
bit of twig might have escaped the broom, she saw suddenly what she
had wanted most--a mouse. It was lying on its side. She put out her
hand very slowly and gently, and whispered in her softest tones, 'Wake
up, Mousie, wake up, and come and be tamed.' But the mouse never
moved. And when she took it in her hand it was cold.

'Oh,' she moaned, 'you're dead, and now i can never tame you'; and she
sat on the cold hearth and cried again, with the dead mouse in her
lap.

'Don't cry,' said somebody. 'I'll find you something to tame--if you
really want it.'

Elsie started and saw the head of a black bird peering at her through
the square opening that leads to the chimney. The edges of him looked
ragged and rainbow-coloured, but that was because she saw him through
tears. To a tearless eye he was black and very smooth and sleek.

'Oh!' she said, and nothing more.

'Quite so,' said the bird politely. 'You are surprised to hear me
speak, but your surprise will be, of course, much less when i tell you
that i am really a Prime Minister condemned by an Enchanter to wear
the form of a crow till...till i can get rid of it.'

'Oh!'said Elsie.

'Yes, indeed,' said the Crow, and suddenly grew smaller till he could
come comfortably through the square opening. He did this, perched on
the top bar, and hopped to the floor. And there he got bigger and
bigger, and bigger and bigger and bigger. Elsie had scrambled to her
feet, and then a black little girl of eight and of the usual size
stood face to face with a crow as big as a man, and no doubt as old.
She found words then.

'Oh, don't!' she cried. 'Don't get any bigger. i can't bear it.'

'I can't do it,' said the Crow kindly, 'so that's all right. i thought
you'd better get used to seeing rather large crows before i take you
to Crownowland. we are all life-size there.'

'But a crow's life-size isn't a man's life-size,' Elsie managed to
say.

'Oh yes, it is--when it's an enchanted Crow,' the bird replied. 'That
makes all the difference. Now you were saying you wanted to tame
something. If you'll come with me to Crownowland I'll show you
something worth taming.'

'Is Crow-what's-its-name a nice place?' Elsie asked cautiously. She
was, somehow, not so very frightened now.

'Very,' said the Crow.

'Then perhaps i shall like it so much i sha'n't want to be taming
things.'

'Oh yes, you will, when you know how much depends on it.'

'But i shouldn't like,' said Elsie, 'to go up the chimney. This isn't
my best frock, of course, but still....'

'Quite so,' said the Crow. 'I only came that way for fun, and because
I can fly. You shall go in by the chief gate of the kingdom, like a
lady. Do come.'

But Elsie still hesitated. 'What sort of thing is it you want me to
tame?' she said doubtfully.

The enormous crow hesitated. 'A-a sort of lizard,' it said at last.
'And if you can only tame it so that it will do what you tell it to,
you'll save the whole kingdom, and we'll put up a statue to you; but
not in the People's Park, unless they wish it,' the bird added
mysteriously.

'I should like to save a kingdom,' said Elsie, 'and i like lizards.
I've seen lots of them in India.'

'Then you'll come?' said the Crow.

'Yes. But how do we go?'

'There are only two doors out of this world into another,' said the
Crow. 'I'll take you through the nearest. Allow me!' It put its wing
round her so that her face nestled against the black softness of the
under-wing feathers. It was warm and dark and sleepy there, and very
comfortable. For a moment she seemed to swim easily in a soft sea of
dreams. Then, with a little shock, she found herself standing on a
marble terrace, looking out over a city far more beautiful and
wonderful than she had ever seen or imagined. The great man-sized Crow
was by her side.

'Now,' it said, pointing with the longest of its long black wing-
feathers, 'you see this beautiful city?'

'Yes,' said Elsie, 'of course i do.'

'Well...I hardly like to tell you the story,' said the Crow, 'but
it's a long time ago, and i hope you won't think the worse of us
because we're really very sorry.'

'If you're really sorry,' said Elsie primly, 'of course it's all
right.'

'Unfortunately it isn't,' said the Crow. 'You see the great square
down there?'

Elsie looked down on a square of green trees, broken a little towards
the middle.

'Well, that's where the...where it is--what you've got to tame,
you know.'

'But what did you do that was wrong?'

'We were unkind,' said the Crow slowly, 'and unjust, and ungenerous.
We had servants and workpeople doing everything for us; we had nothing
to do but be kind. And we weren't.'

'Dear me,' said Elsie feebly.

'We had several warnings,' said the Crow. 'There was an old parchment,
and it said just how you ought to behave and all that. But we didn't
care what it said. i was Court Magician as well as Prime Minister, and
I ought to have known better, but i didn't. we all wore frock-coats
and high hats then,' he added sadly.

'Go on,' said Elsie, her eyes wandering from one beautiful building to
another of the many that nestled among the trees of the city.

'And the old parchment said that if we didn't behave well our bodies
would grow like our souls. But we didn't think so. And then all in a
minute they did--and we were crows, and our bodies were as black as
our souls. Our souls are quite white now,' it added reassuringly.

'But what was the dreadful thing you'd done?'

'We'd been unkind to the people who worked for us--not given them
enough food or clothes or fire, and at last we took away even their
play. There was a big park that the people played in, and we built a
wall round it and took it for ourselves, and the King was going to set
a statue of himself up in the middle. And then before we could begin
to enjoy it we were turned into big black crows; and the working
people into big white pigeons--and they can go where they like, but we
have to stay here till we've tamed the.... we never can go into
the park, until we've settled the thing that guards it. And that
thing's a big big lizard--in fact...it's a dragon!'

'Oh!' cried Elsie; but she was not as frightened as the Crow seemed to
expect. Because every now and then she had felt sure that she was
really safe in her own bed, and that this was a dream. It was not a
dream, but the belief that it was made her very brave, and she felt
quite sure that she could settle a dragon, if necessary--a dream
dragon, that is. And the rest of the time she thought about Foxe's
Book of Martyrs and what a heroine she now had the chance to be.

'You want me to kill it?' she asked.

'Oh no! To tame it,' said the Crow.

'We've tried all sorts of means--long whips, like people tame horses
with, and red-hot bars, such as lion-tamers use--and it's all been
perfectly useless; and there the dragon lives, and will live till some
one can tame him and get him to follow them like a tame fawn, and eat
out of their hand.'

'What does the dragon like to eat?' Elsie asked.

'Crows,' replied the other in an uncomfortable whisper. 'At least I've
never known it eat anything else!'

Am i to try to tame it now?' Elsie asked.

'Oh dear no,' said the Crow. 'We'll have a banquet in your honour, and
you shall have tea with the Princess.'

'How do you know who is a princess and who's not, if you're all
crows?' Elsie cried.

'How do you know one human being from another?' the Crow replied.
'Besides...Come on to the Palace.'

It led her along the terrace, and down some marble steps to a small
arched door. 'The tradesmen's entrance,' it explained. 'Excuse it--the
courtiers are crowding in by the front door.' Then through long
corridors and passages they went, and at last into the throne-room.
Many crows stood about in respectful attitudes. On the golden throne,
leaning a gloomy head upon the first joint of his right wing, the
Sovereign of Crownowland was musing dejectedly. A little girl of about
Elsie's age sat on the steps of the throne nursing a handsome doll.

'Who is the little girl?' Elsie asked.

'Curtsey! That's the Princess,' the Prime Minister Crow whispered; and
Elsie made the best curtsey she could think of in such a hurry. 'She
wasn't wicked enough to be turned into a crow, or poor enough to be
turned into a pigeon, so she remains a dear little girl, just as she
always was.'

The Princess dropped her doll and ran down the steps of the throne to
meet Elsie.

'You dear!' she said. 'You've come to play with me, haven't you? All
the little girls i used to play with have turned into crows, and their
beaks are so awkward at doll's tea-parties, and wings are no good to
nurse dollies with. Let's have a doll's tea-party now, shall we?'

'May we?' Elsie looked at the Crow King, who nodded his head
hopelessly. So, hand in hand, they went.

I wonder whether you have ever had the run of a perfectly beautiful
palace and a nursery absolutely crammed with all the toys you ever had
or wanted to have: dolls' houses, dolls' china tea-sets, rocking-
horses, bricks, nine-pins, paint-boxes, conjuring tricks, pewter
dinner-services, and any number of dolls--all most agreeable and
distinguished. If you have, you may perhaps be able faintly to imagine
Elsie's happiness. And better than all the toys was the Princess
Perdona--so gentle and kind and jolly, full of ideas for games, and
surrounded by the means for playing them. Think of it, after that bare
attic, with not even a bit of string to play with, and no company but
the poor little dead mouse!

There is no room in this story to tell you of all the games they had.
I can only say that the time went by so quickly that they never
noticed it going, and were amazed when the Crown nursemaid brought in
the royal tea-tray. Tea was a beautiful meal--with pink iced cake in
it.

Now, all the time that these glorious games had been going on, and
this magnificent tea, the wisest crows of Crownowland had been holding
a council. They had decided that there was no time like the present,
and that Elsie had better try to tame the dragon soon as late. 'But,'
the King said, 'she mustn't run any risks. A guard of fifty stalwart
crows must go with her, and if the dragon shows the least temper,
fifty crows must throw themselves between her and danger, even if it
cost fifty-one crow-lives. For i myself will lead that band. Who will
volunteer?'

Volunteers, to the number of some thousands, instantly stepped
forward, and the Field Marshal selected fifty of the strongest crows.

And then, in the pleasant pinkness of the sunset, Elsie was led out on
to the palace steps, where the King made a speech and said what a
heroine she was, and how like Joan of Arc. And the crows who had
gathered from all parts of the town cheered madly. Did you ever hear
crows cheering? It is a wonderful sound.

Then Elsie got into a magnificent gilt coach, drawn by eight white
horses, with a crow at the head of each horse. The Princess sat with
her on the blue velvet cushions and held her hand.

'I know you'll do it,' said she; 'you're so brave and clever, Elsie!'

And Elsie felt braver than before, although now it did not seem so
like a dream. But she thought of the martyrs, and held Perdona's hand
very tight.

At the gates of the green park the Princess kissed and hugged her new
friend--her state crown, which she had put on in honour of the
occasion, got pushed quite on one side in the warmth of her embrace---
and Elsie stepped out of the carriage. There was a great crowd of
crows round the park gates, and every one cheered and shouted 'Speech,
speech!'

Elsie got as far as 'Ladies and gentlemen--Crows, i mean,' and then
she could not think of anything more, so she simply added, 'Please,
I'm ready.'

I wish you could have heard those crows cheer.

But Elsie wouldn't have the escort.

'It's very kind,' she said, 'but the dragon only eats crows, and I'm
not a crow, thank goodness--I mean I'm not a crow--and if I've got to
be brave I'd like to be brave, and none of you to get eaten. If only
some one will come with me to show me the way and then run back as
hard as he can when we get near the dragon. Please!'

'If only one goes i shall be the one,' said the King. And he and Elsie
went through the great gates side by side. She held the end of his
wing, which was the nearest they could get to hand in hand.

The crowd outside waited in breathless silence. Elsie and the King
went on through the winding paths of the People's Park. And by the
winding paths they came at last to the Dragon. He lay very peacefully
on a great stone slab, his enormous bat-like wings spread out on the
grass and his goldy-green scales glittering in the pretty pink sunset
light.

'Go back!' said Elsie.

'No,' said the King.

'If you don't,' said Elsie, 'I won't go on. Seeing a crow might rouse
him to fury, or give him an appetite, or something. Do-do go!'

So he went, but not far. He hid behind a tree, and from its shelter he
watched.

Elsie drew a long breath. Her heart was thumping under the black
frock. 'Suppose,' she thought, 'he takes me for a crow!' But she
thought how yellow her hair was, and decided that the dragon would be
certain to notice that.

'Quick march!' she said to herself, 'remember Joan of Arc,' and walked
right up to the dragon. It never moved, but watched her suspiciously
out of its bright green eyes.

'Dragon dear!' she said in her clear little voice.

'Eh?' said the dragon, in tones of extreme astonishment.

'Dragon dear,' she repeated, 'do you like sugar?'

'Yes,' said the dragon.

'Well, I've brought you some. You won't hurt me if i bring it to you?'

The dragon violently shook its vast head.

'It's not much,' said Elsie, 'but i saved it at tea-time. Four lumps.
Two for each of my mugs of milk.'

She laid the sugar on the stone slab by the dragon's paw.

It turned its head towards the sugar. The pinky sunset light fell on
its face, and Elsie saw that it was weeping! Great fat tears as big as
prize pears were coursing down its wrinkled cheeks.

'Oh, don't,' said Elsie, 'don't cry! Poor dragon, what's the matter?'

'Oh!' sobbed the dragon, 'I'm only so glad you've come. I--I've been
so lonely. No one to love me. You do love me, don't you?'

'I--I'm sure i shall when i know you better,' said Elsie kindly.

'Give me a kiss, dear,' said the dragon, sniffing.

It is no joke to kiss a dragon. But Elsie did it--somewhere on the
hard green wrinkles of its forehead.

'Oh, thank you,' said the dragon, brushing away its tears with the tip
of its tail. 'That breaks the charm. i can move now. And I've got back
all my lost wisdom. Come along--I do want my tea!'

So, to the waiting crowd at the gate came Elsie and the dragon side by
side. And at sight of the dragon, tamed, a great shout went up from
the crowd; and at that shout each one in the crowd turned quickly to
the next one--for it was the shout of men, and not of crows. Because
at the first sight of the dragon, tamed, they had left off being crows
for ever and ever, and once again were men.

The King came running through the gates, his royal robes held high, so
that he shouldn't trip over them, and he too was no longer a crow, but
a man.

And what did Elsie feel after being so brave? Well, she felt that she
would like to cry, and also to laugh, and she felt that she loved not
only the dragon, but every man, woman, and child in the whole world--
even Mrs. Staines.

She rode back to the Palace on the dragon's back.

And as they went the crowd of citizens who had been crows met the
crowd of citizens who had been pigeons, and these were poor men in
poor clothes.

It would have done you good to see how the ones who had been rich and
crows ran to meet the ones who had been pigeons and poor.

'Come and stay at my house, brother,' they cried to those who had no
homes. 'Brother, i have many coats, come and choose some,' they cried
to the ragged. 'Come and feast with me!' they cried to all. And the
rich and the poor went off arm in arm to feast and be glad that night,
and the next day to work side by side. 'For,' said the King, speaking
with his hand on the neck of the tamed dragon, 'our land has been
called Crownowland. But we are no longer crows. we are men: and we
will be just men. And our country shall be called Justnowland for ever
and ever. And for the future we shall not be rich and poor, but
fellow-workers, and each will do his best for his brothers and his own
city. And your King shall be your servant!'

I don't know how they managed this, but no one seemed to think that
there would be any difficulty about it when the King mentioned it; and
when people really make up their minds to do anything, difficulties do
most oddly disappear.

Wonderful rejoicings there were. The city was hung with flags and
lamps. Bands played--the performers a little out of practice, because,
of course, crows can't play the flute or the violin or the trombone--
but the effect was very gay indeed. Then came the time--it was quite
dark--when the King rose up on his throne and spoke; and Elsie, among
all her new friends, listened with them to his words.

'Our deliverer Elsie,' he said, 'was brought hither by the good magic
of our Chief Mage and Prime Minister. She has removed the enchantment
that held us; and the dragon, now that he has had his tea and
recovered from the shock of being kindly treated, turns out to be the
second strongest magician in the world, and he will help us and advise
us, so long as we remember that we are all brothers and fellow-
workers. And now comes the time when our Elsie must return to her own
place, or another go in her stead. But we cannot send back our
heroine, our deliverer.' (Long, loud cheering.) 'So one shall take her
place. My daughter--'

The end of the sentence was lost in shouts of admiration. But Elsie
stood up, small and white in her black frock, and said, 'No thank you.
Perdona would simply hate it. And she doesn't know my daddy. He'll
fetch me away from Mrs. Staines some day....'

The thought of her daddy, far away in India, of the loneliness of
Willow Farm, where now it would be night in that horrible bare attic
where the poor dead untameable little mouse was, nearly choked Elsie.
It was so bright and light and good and kind here. And India was so
far away. Her voice stayed a moment on a broken note.

'I--I....' Then she spoke firmly.

'Thank you all so much,' she said--'so very much. i do love you all,
and it's lovely here. But, please, I'd like to go home now.'

The Prime Minister, in a silence full of love and understanding,
folded his dark cloak round her.

......

It was dark in the attic. Elsie crouching alone in the blackness by
the fireplace where the dead mouse had been, put out her hand to touch
its cold fur.

There were wheels on the gravel outside--the knocker swung strongly--
Rat-tat-tat-tat--Tat! Tat!' A pause--voices--hasty feet in strong
boots sounded on the stairs, the key turned in the lock. The door
opened a dazzling crack, then fully, to the glare of a lamp carried by
Mrs. Staines.

Come down at once. I'm sure you're good now,' she said, in a great
hurry and in a new honeyed voice.

But there were other feet on the stairs--a step that Elsie knew.
'Where's my girl?' the voice she knew cried cheerfully. But under the
cheerfulness Elsie heard something other and dearer. 'Where's my
girl?'

After all, it takes less than a month to come from India to the house
in England where one's heart is.

Out of the bare attic and the darkness Elsie leapt into light, into
arms she knew. 'Oh, my daddy, my daddy!' she cried. 'How glad i am I
came back!'

IX. THE RELATED MUFF

WE had never seen our cousin Sidney till that Christmas Eve, and we
didn't want to see him then, and we didn't like him when we did see
him. He was just dumped down into the middle of us by mother, at a
time when it would have been unkind to her to say how little we wanted
him.

We knew already that there wasn't to be any proper Christmas for us,
because Aunt Ellie--the one who always used to send the necklaces and
carved things from India, and remembered everybody's birthday--had
come home ill. Very ill she was, at a hotel in London, and mother had
to go to her, and, of course, father was away with his ship.

And then after we had said good-bye to mother, and told her how sorry
we were, we were left to ourselves, and told each other what a shame
it was, and no presents or anything. And then mother came suddenly
back in a cab, and we all shouted 'Hooray' when we saw the cab stop,
and her get out of it. And then we saw she was getting something out
of the cab, and our hearts leapt up like the man's in the piece of
school poetry when he beheld a rainbow in the sky--because we thought
she had remembered about the presents, and the thing she was getting
out of the cab was them.

Of course it was not--it was Sidney, very thin and yellow, and looking
as sullen as a pig.

We opened the front door. Mother didn't even come in. She just said,
'Here's your Cousin Sidney. Be nice to him and give him a good time,
there's darlings. And don't forget he's your visitor, so be very extra
nice to him.'

I have sometimes thought it was the fault of what mother said about
the visitor that made what did happen happen, but i am almost sure
really that it was the fault of us, though i did not see it at the
time, and even now I'm sure we didn't mean to be unkind. Quite the
opposite. But the events of life are very confusing, especially when
you try to think what made you do them, and whether you really meant
to be naughty or not. Quite often it is not--but it turns out just the
same.

When the cab had carried mother away--Hilda said it was like a dragon
carrying away a queen--we said, 'How do you do' to our Cousin Sidney,
who replied, 'Quite well, thank you.'

And then, curiously enough, no one could think of anything more to
say.

Then Rupert--which is me--remembered that about being a visitor, and
he said:

'Won't you come into the drawing-room?'

He did when he had taken off his gloves and overcoat. There was a fire
in the drawing-room, because we had been going to have games there
with mother, only the telegram came about Aunt Ellie.

So we all sat on chairs in the drawing-room, and thought of nothing to
say harder than ever.

Hilda did say, 'How old are you?' but, of course, we knew the answer
to that. It was ten.

And Hugh said, 'Do you like England or India best?'

And our cousin replied, 'India ever so much, thank you.'

I never felt such a duffer. It was awful. With all the millions of
interesting things that there are to say at other times, and I
couldn't think of one. At last i said, 'Do you like games?'

And our cousin replied, 'Some games i do,' in a tone that made me sure
that the games he liked wouldn't be our kind, but some wild Indian
sort that we didn't know.

I could see that the others were feeling just like me, and i knew we
could not go on like this till tea-time. And yet i didn't see any
other way to go on in. It was Hilda who cut the Gorgeous knot at last.
She said:

Hugh, let you and i go and make a lovely surprise for Rupert and
Sidney.'

And before i could think of any way of stopping them without being
downright rude to our new cousin, they had fled the scene, just like
any old conspirators. Rupert--me, i mean--was left alone with the
stranger. i said:

'Is there anything you'd like to do?'

And he said, 'No, thank you.'

Then neither of us said anything for a bit--and i could hear the
others shrieking with laughter in the hall.

I said, 'I wonder what the surprise will be like.'

He said, 'Yes, i wonder'; but i could tell from his tone that he did
not wonder a bit.

The others were yelling with laughter. Have you ever noticed how very
amused people always are when you're not there? If you're in bed--ill,
or in disgrace, or anything--it always sounds like far finer jokes
than ever occur when you are not out of things.

'Do you like reading?' said I--who am Rupert--in the tones of despair.

'Yes,' said the cousin.

'Then take a book,' i said hastily, for i really could not stand it
another second, 'and you just read till the surprise is ready. i think
I ought to go and help the others. I'm the eldest, you know.'

I did not wait--I suppose if you're ten you can choose a book for
yourself--and i went.

Hilda's idea was just Indians, but i thought a wigwam would be nice.
So we made one with the hall table and the fur rugs off the floor. If
everything had been different, and Aunt Ellie hadn't been ill, we were
to have had turkey for dinner. The turkey's feathers were splendid for
Indians, and the striped blankets off Hugh's and my beds, and all
mother's beads. The hall is big like a room, and there was a fire. The
afternoon passed like a beautiful dream. When Rupert had done his own
feathering and blanketing, as well as brown paper moccasins, he helped
the others. The tea-bell rang before we were quite dressed. we got
Louisa to go up and tell our cousin that the surprise was ready, and
we all got inside the wigwam. It was a very tight fit, with the
feathers and the blankets.

He came down the stairs very 'slowly, reading all the time, and when
he got to the mat at the bottom of the stairs we burst forth in all
our war-paint from the wigwam. It upset, because Hugh and Hilda stuck
between the table's legs, and it fell on the stone floor with quite a
loud noise. The wild Indians picked themselves up out of the ruins and
did the finest war-dance I've ever seen in front of my cousin Sidney.

He gave one little scream, and then sat down suddenly on the bottom
steps. He leaned his head against the banisters and we thought he was
admiring the war-dance, till Eliza, who had been laughing and making
as much noise as any one, suddenly went up to him and shook him.

'Stop that noise; she said to us, 'he's gone off into a dead faint.'

He had.

Of course we were very sorry and all that, but we never thought he'd
be such a muff as to be frightened of three Red Indians and a wigwam
that happened to upset. He was put to bed, and we had our teas.

'I wish we hadn't,' Hilda said.

'So do i,' said Hugh.

But Rupert said, 'No one could have expected a cousin of ours to be a
chicken-hearted duffer. He's a muff. It's bad enough to have a muff in
the house at all, and at Christmas time, too. But a related muff!'

Still the affair had cast a gloom, and we were glad when it was bed-
time.

Next day was Christmas Day, and no presents, and nobody but the
servants to wish a Merry Christmas to.

Our cousin Sidney came down to breakfast, and as it was Christmas Day
Rupert bent his proud spirit to own he was sorry about the Indians.

Sidney said, 'It doesn't matter. I'm sorry too. Only i didn't expect
it.'

We suggested two or three games, such as Parlour Cricket, National
Gallery, and Grab--but Sidney said he would rather read. So we said
would he mind if we played out the Indian game which we had dropped,
out of politeness, when he fainted.

He said:

'I don't mind at all, now i know what it is you're up to. No, thank
you, I'd rather read,' he added, in reply to Rupert's unselfish offer
to dress him for the part of Sitting Bull.

So he read Treasure Island, and we fought on the stairs with no
casualties except the gas globes, and then we scalped all the dolls--
putting on paper scalps first because Hilda wished it--and we scalped
Eliza as she passed through the hall--hers was a white scalp with
lacey stuff on it and long streamers.

And when it was beginning to get dark we thought of flying machines.
Of course Sidney wouldn't play at that either, and Hilda and Hugh were
contented with paper wings--there were some rolls of rather decent
yellow and pink crinkled paper that mother had bought to make lamp
shades of. They made wings of this, and then they played at fairies up
and down the stairs, while Sidney sat at the bottom of the stairs and
went on reading Treasure Island. But Rupert was determined to have a
flying machine, with real flipper-flappery wings, like at Hendon. So
he got two brass fireguards out of the spare room and mother's
bedroom, and covered them with newspapers fastened on with string.
Then he got a tea-tray and fastened it on to himself with rug-straps,
and then he slipped his arms in between the string and the fire-
guards, and went to the top of the stairs and shouting, 'Look out
below there! Beware Flying Machines!' he sat down suddenly on the
tray, and tobogganed gloriously down the stairs, flapping his fire-
guard wings. It was a great success, and felt more like flying than
anything he ever played at. But Hilda had not had time to look out
thoroughly, because he did not wait any time between his warning and
his descent. So that she was still fluttering, in the character of
Queen of the Butterfly Fairies, about half-way down the stairs when
the flying machine, composed of the two guards, the tea-tray, and
Rupert, started from the top of them, and she could only get out of
the way by standing back close against the wall. Unluckily the place
where she was, was also the place where the gas was burning in a
little recess. You remember we had broken the globe when we were
playing Indians.

Now, of course, you know what happened, because you have read Harriett
and the Matches, and all the rest of the stories that have been
written to persuade children not to play with fire. No one was playing
with fire that day, it is true, or doing anything really naughty at
all--but however naughty we had been the thing that happened couldn't
have been much worse. For the flying machine as it came rushing round
the curve of the staircase banged against the legs of Hilda. She
screamed and stumbled back. Her pink paper wings went into the gas
that hadn't a globe. They flamed up, her hair frizzled, and her lace
collar caught fire. Rupert could not do anything because he was held
fast in his flying machine, and he and it were rolling painfully on
the mat at the bottom of the stairs.

Hilda screamed.

I have since heard that a great yellow light fell on the pages of
Treasure Island.

Next moment Treasure Island went spinning across the room. Sidney
caught up the fur rug that was part of the wigwam, and as Hilda,
screaming horribly, and with wings not of paper but of flames, rushed
down the staircase, and stumbled over the flying machine, Sidney threw
the rug over her, and rolled her over and over on the floor.

'Lie down!' he cried. 'Lie down! It's the only way.'

But somehow people never will lie down when their clothes are on fire,
any more than they will lie still in the water if they think they are
drowning, and some one is trying to save them. It came to something
very like a fight. Hilda fought and struggled. Rupert got out of his
fire-guards and added himself and his tea-tray to the scrimmage. Hugh
slid down to the knob of the banisters and sat there yelling. The
servants came rushing in.

But by that time the fire was out. And Sidney gasped out, 'It's all
right. You aren't burned, Hilda, are you?'

Hilda was much too frightened to know whether she was burnt or not,
but Eliza looked her over, and it turned out that only her neck was a
little scorched, and a good deal of her hair frizzled off short.

Every one stood, rather breathless and pale, and every one's face was
much dirtier than customary, except Hugh's, which he had, as usual,
dirtied thoroughly quite early in the afternoon. Rupert felt perfectly
awful, ashamed and proud and rather sick. 'You're a regular hero,
Sidney,' he said--and it was not easy to say--'and yesterday i said
you were a related muff. And I'm jolly sorry i did. Shake hands, won't
you?'

Sidney hesitated.

'Too proud?' Rupert's feelings were hurt, and i should not wonder if
he spoke rather fiercely.

'It's-it's a little burnt, i think,' said Sidney, 'don't be angry,'
and he held out the left hand.

Rupert grasped it.

'I do beg your pardon,' he said, 'you are a hero!'

......

Sidney's hand was bad for ever so long, but we were tremendous chums
after that.

It was when they'd done the hand up with scraped potato and salad
oil--a great, big, fat, wet plaster of it--that i said to him:

I don't care if you don't like games. Lets be pals.'

And he said, 'I do like games, but i couldn't care about anything with
mother so ill. i know you'll think I'm a muff, but I'm not really,
only i do love her so.'

And with that he began to cry, and i thumped him on the back, and told
him exactly what a beast i knew i was, to comfort him.

When Aunt Ellie was well again we kept Christmas on the 6th of
January, which used to be Christmas Day in middle-aged times.

Father came home before New Year, and he had a silver medal made, with
a flame on one side, and on the other Sidney's name, and 'For
Bravery.'

If i had not been tied up in fire-guards and tea-trays perhaps I
should have thought of the rug and got the medal. But i do not grudge
it to Sidney. He deserved it. And he is not a muff. i see now that a
person might very well be frightened at finding Indians in the hall of
a strange house, especially if the person had just come from the kind
of India where the Indians are quite a different sort, and much
milder, with no feathers and wigwams and war-dances, but only dusky
features and University Degrees.

X. THE AUNT AND AMABEL

IT is not pleasant to be a fish out of water. To be a cat in water is
not what any one would desire. To be in a temper is uncomfortable. And
no one can fully taste the joys of life if he is in a Little Lord
Fauntleroy suit. But by far the most uncomfortable thing to be in is
disgrace, sometimes amusingly called Coventry by the people who are
not in it.

We have all been there. It is a place where the heart sinks and aches,
where familiar faces are clouded and changed, where any remark that
one may tremblingly make is received with stony silence or with the
assurance that nobody wants to talk to such a naughty child. If you
are only in disgrace, and not in solitary confinement, you will creep
about a house that is like the one you have had such jolly times in,
and yet as unlike it as a bad dream is to a June morning.., You will
long to speak to people, and be afraid to speak. You will wonder
whether there is anything you can do that will change things at all.
You have said you are sorry, and that has changed nothing. You will
wonder whether you are to stay for ever in this desolate place,
outside all hope and love and fun and happiness. And though it has
happened before, and has always, in the end, come to an end, you can
never be quite sure that this time it is not going to last for ever.

'It is going to last for ever,' said Amabel, who was eight. 'What
shall i do? Oh whatever shall i do?'

What she had done ought to have formed the subject of her meditations.
And she had done what had seemed to her all the time, and in fact
still seemed, a self-sacrificing and noble act. She was staying with
an aunt--measles or a new baby, or the painters in the house, i forget
which, the cause of her banishment. And the aunt, who was really a
great-aunt and quite old enough to know better, had been grumbling
about her head gardener to a lady who called in blue spectacles and a
beady bonnet with violet flowers in it.

'He hardly lets me have a plant for the table,' said the aunt, 'and
that border in front of the breakfast-room window--it's just bare
earth--and i expressly ordered chrysanthemums to be planted there. He
thinks of nothing but his greenhouse.'

The beady-violet-blue-glassed lady snorted, and said she didn't know
what we were coming to, and she would have just half a cup, please,
with not quite so much milk, thank you very much.

Now what would you have done? Minded your own business most likely,
and not got into trouble at all. Not so Amabel. Enthusiastically
anxious to do something which should make the great-aunt see what a
thoughtful, unselfish, little girl she really was (the aunt's opinion
of her being at present quite otherwise), she got up very early in the
morning and took the cutting-out scissors from the work-room table
drawer and stole, 'like an errand of mercy,' she told herself, to the
greenhouse where she busily snipped off every single flower she could
find. MacFarlane was at his breakfast. Then with the points of the
cutting-out scissors she made nice deep little holes in the flower-bed
where the chrysanthemums ought to have been, and struck the flowers
in--chrysanthemums, geraniums, primulas, orchids, and carnations. It
would be a lovely surprise for Auntie.

Then the aunt came down to breakfast and saw the lovely surprise.
Amabel's world turned upside down and inside out suddenly and
surprisingly, and there she was, in Coventry, and not even the
housemaid would speak to her. Her great-uncle, whom she passed in the
hall on her way to her own room, did indeed, as he smoothed his hat,
murmur, 'Sent to Coventry, eh? Never mind, it'll soon be over,' and
went off to the City banging the front door behind him.

He meant well, but he did not understand.

Amabel understood, or she thought she did, and knew in her miserable
heart that she was sent to Coventry for the last time, and that this
time she would stay there.

'I don't care,' she said quite untruly. 'I'll never try to be kind to
any one again.' And that wasn't true either. She was to spend the
whole day alone in the best bedroom, the one with the four-post bed
and the red curtains and the large wardrobe with a looking-glass in it
that you could see yourself in to the very ends of your strap-shoes.

The first thing Amabel did was to look at herself in the glass. She
was still sniffing and sobbing, and her eyes were swimming in tears,
another one rolled down her nose as she looked--that was very
interesting. Another rolled down, and that was the last, because as
soon as you get interested in watching your tears they stop.

Next she looked out of the window, and saw the decorated flower-bed,
just as she had left it, very bright and beautiful.

'Well, it does look nice,' she said. 'I don't care what they say.'

'Then she looked round the room for something to read; there was
nothing. The old-fashioned best bedrooms never did have anything. Only
on the large dressing-table, on the left-hand side of the oval swing-
glass, was one book covered in red velvet, and on it, very twistily
embroidered in yellow silk and mixed up with misleading leaves and
squiggles were the letters, A. B. C.

'Perhaps it's a picture alphabet,' said Mabel, and was quite pleased,
though of course she was much too old to care for alphabets. Only when
one is very unhappy and very dull, anything is better than nothing.
She opened the book.

'Why, it's only a time-table!' she said. 'I suppose it's for people
when they want to go away, and Auntie puts it here in case they
suddenly make up their minds to go, and feel that they can't wait
another minute. i feel like that, only it's no good, and i expect
other people do too.'

She had learned how to use the dictionary, and this seemed to go the
same way. She looked up the names of all the places she knew.--
Brighton where she had once spent a month, Rugby where her brother was
at school, and Home, which was Amberley--and she saw the times when
the trains left for these places, and wished she could go by those
trains.

And once more she looked round the best bedroom which was her prison,
and thought of the Bastille, and wished she had a toad to tame, like
the poor Viscount, or a flower to watch growing, like Picciola, and
she was very sorry for herself, and very angry with her aunt, and very
grieved at the conduct of her parents--she had expected better things
from them--and now they had left her in this dreadful place where no
one loved her, and no one understood her.

There seemed to be no place for toads or flowers in the best room, it
was carpeted all over even in its least noticeable corners. It had
everything a best room ought to have--and everything was of dark
shining mahogany. The toilet-table had a set of red and gold glass
things--a tray, candlesticks, a ring-stand, many little pots with
lids, and two bottles with stoppers. When the stoppers were taken out
they smelt very strange, something like very old scent, and something
like cold cream also very old, and something like going to the
dentist's.

I do not know whether the scent of those bottles had anything to do
with what happened. It certainly was a very extraordinary scent. Quite
different from any perfume that i smell nowadays, but i remember that
when i was a little girl i smelt it quite often. But then there are no
best rooms now such as there used to be. The best rooms now are gay
with chintz and mirrors, and there are always flowers and books, and
little tables to put your teacup on, and sofas, and armchairs. And
they smell of varnish and new furniture.

When Amabel had sniffed at both bottles and looked in all the pots,
which were quite clean and empty except for a pearl button and two
pins in one of them, she took up the A.B.C. again to look for Whitby,
where her godmother lived. And it was then that she saw the
extraordinary name 'Whereyouwantogoto.' This was odd--but the name of
the station from which it started was still more extraordinary, for it
was not Euston or Cannon Street or Marylebone.

The name of the station was 'Bigwardrobeinspareroom.' And below this
name, really quite unusual for a station, Amabel read in small
letters:

'Single fares strictly forbidden. Return tickets No Class Nuppence.
Trains leave Bigwardrobeinspareroom all the time.'

And under that in still smaller letters-

You had better go now.'

What would you have done? Rubbed your eyes and thought you were
dreaming? Well, if you had, nothing more would have happened. Nothing
ever does when you behave like that. Amabel was wiser. She went
straight to the Big Wardrobe and turned its glass handle.

'I expect it's only shelves and people's best hats,' she said. But she
only said it. People often say what they don't mean, so that if things
turn out as they don't expect, they can say 'I told you so,' but this
is most dishonest to one's self, and being dishonest to one's self is
almost worse than being dishonest to other people. Amabel would never
have done it if she had been herself. But she was out of herself with
anger and unhappiness.

Of course it wasn't hats. It was, most amazingly, a crystal cave, very
oddly shaped like a railway station. It seemed to be lighted by stars,
which is, of course, unusual in a booking office, and over the station
clock was a full moon. The clock had no figures, only Now in shining
letters all round it, twelve times, and the Nows touched, so the clock
was bound to be always right. How different from the clock you go to
school by!

A porter in white satin hurried forward to take Amabel's luggage. Her
luggage was the A.B.C. which she still held in her hand.

'Lots of time, Miss,' he said, grinning in a most friendly way, 'I am
glad you're going. You will enjoy yourself! What a nice little girl
you are!'

This was cheering. Amabel smiled.

At the pigeon-hole that tickets come out of, another person, also in
white satin, was ready with a mother-of-pearl ticket, round, like a
card counter.

'Here you are, Miss,' he said with the kindest smile, 'price nothing,
and refreshments free all the way. It's a pleasure,' he added, 'to
issue a ticket to a nice little lady like you.' The train was entirely
of crystal, too, and the cushions were of white satin. There were
little buttons such as you have for electric bells, and on them
'Whatyouwantoeat,' 'Whatyouwantodrink,' 'Whatyouwantoread,' in silver
letters.

Amabel pressed all the buttons at once, and instantly felt obliged to
blink. The blink over, she saw on the cushion by her side a silver
tray with vanilla ice, boiled chicken and white sauce, almonds
(blanched), peppermint creams, and mashed potatoes, and a long glass
of lemonade--beside the tray was a book. It was Mrs. Ewing's Bad-
tempered Family, and it was bound in white vellum.

There is nothing more luxurious than eating while you read--unless it
be reading while you eat. Amabel did both: they are not the same
thing, as you will see if you think the matter over.

And just as the last thrill of the last spoonful of ice died away, and
the last full stop of the Bad-tempered Family met Amabel's eye, the
train stopped, and hundreds of railway officials in white velvet
shouted, 'Whereyouwantogoto! Get out!'

A velvety porter, who was somehow like a silkworm as well as like a
wedding handkerchief sachet, opened the door.

'Now!' he said, 'come on out, Miss Amabel, unless you want to go to
Whereyoudon'twantogoto.'

She hurried out, on to an ivory platform.

'Not on the ivory, if you please,' said the porter, 'the white
Axminster carpet-it's laid down expressly for you.'

Amabel walked along it and saw ahead of her a crowd, all in white.

'What's all that?' she asked the friendly porter.

'It's the Mayor, dear Miss Amabel,' he said, 'with your address.'

'My address is The Old Cottage, Amberley,' she said, 'at least it used
to be'--and found herself face to face with the Mayor. He was very
like Uncle George, but he bowed low to her, which was not Uncle
George's habit, and said:

'Welcome, dear little Amabel. Please accept this admiring address from
the Mayor and burgesses and apprentices and all the rest of it, of
Whereyouwantogoto.'

The address was in silver letters, on white silk, and it said:

'Welcome, dear Amabel. we know you meant to please your aunt. It was
very clever of you to think of putting the greenhouse flowers in the
bare flower-bed. You couldn't be expected to know that you ought to
ask leave before you touch other people's things.'

Oh, but,' said Amabel quite confused. 'I did....'

But the band struck up, and drowned her words. The instruments of the
band were all of silver, and the bandsmen's clothes of white leather.
The tune they played was 'Cheero!'

Then Amabel found that she was taking part in a procession, hand in
hand with the Mayor, and the band playing like mad all the time. The
Mayor was dressed entirely in cloth of silver, and as they went along
he kept saying, close to her ear.

'You have our sympathy, you have our sympathy,' till she felt quite
giddy.

There was a flower show--all the flowers were white. There was a
concert--all the tunes were old ones. There was a play called Put
yourself in her place. And there was a banquet, with Amabel in the
place of honour.

They drank her health in white wine whey, and then through the Crystal
Hall of a thousand gleaming pillars, where thousands of guests, all in
white, were met to do honour to Amabel, the shout went up--'Speech,
speech!'

I cannot explain to you what had been going on in Amabel's mind.
Perhaps you know. Whatever it was it began like a very tiny butterfly
in a box, that could not keep quiet, but fluttered, and fluttered, and
fluttered. And when the Mayor rose and said 'Dear Amabel, you whom we
all love and understand; dear Amabel, you who were so unjustly
punished for trying to give pleasure to an unresponsive aunt; poor,
ill-used, ill-treated, innocent Amabel; blameless, suffering Amabel,
we await your words,' that fluttering, tiresome butterfly-thing inside
her seemed suddenly to swell to the size and strength of a fluttering
albatross, and Amabel got up from her seat of honour on the throne of
ivory and silver and pearl, and said, choking a little, and extremely
red about the ears-

'Ladies and gentlemen, i don't want to make a speech, i just want to
say, "Thank you," and to say--to say--to say....'

She stopped, and all the white crowd cheered.

'To say,' she went on as the cheers died down, 'that i wasn't
blameless, and innocent, and all those nice things. i ought to have
thought. And they were Auntie's flowers. But i did want to please her.
It's all so mixed. Oh, i wish Auntie was here!'

And instantly Auntie was there, very tall and quite nice-looking, in a
white velvet dress and an ermine cloak.

'Speech,' cried the crowd. 'Speech from Auntie!'

Auntie stood on the step of the throne beside Amabel, and said:

'I think, perhaps, i was hasty. And i think Amabel meant to please me.
But all the flowers that were meant for the winter...well--I was
annoyed. I'm sorry.'

'Oh, Auntie, so am I--so am i,' cried Amabel, and the two began to hug
each other on the ivory step, while the crowd cheered like mad, and
the band struck up that well-known air, 'If you only understood!'

'Oh, Auntie,' said Amabel among hugs, 'This is such a lovely place,
come and see everything, we may, mayn't we?' she asked the Mayor.

'The place is yours,' he said, 'and now you can see many things that
you couldn't see before. we are The People who Understand. And now you
are one of Us. And your aunt is another.'

I must not tell you all that they saw because these things are secrets
only known to The People who Understand, and perhaps you do not yet
belong to that happy nation. And if you do, you will know without my
telling you.

And when it grew late, and the stars were drawn down, somehow, to hang
among the trees, Amabel fell asleep in her aunt's arms beside a white
foaming fountain on a marble terrace, where white peacocks came to
drink.

......

She awoke on the big bed in the spare room, but her aunt's arms were
still round her.

'Amabel,' she was saying, 'Amabel!'

'Oh, Auntie,' said Amabel sleepily, 'I am so sorry. It was stupid of
me. And i did mean to please you.'

'It was stupid of you,' said the aunt, 'but i am sure you meant to
please me. Come down to supper.' And Amabel has a confused
recollection of her aunt's saying that she was sorry, adding, 'Poor
little Amabel.'

If the aunt really did say it, it was fine of her. And Amabel is quite
sure that she did say it.

Amabel and her great-aunt are now the best of friends. But neither of
them has ever spoken to the other of the beautiful city called
'Whereyouwantogoto.' Amabel is too shy to be the first to mention it,
and no doubt the aunt has her own reasons for not broaching the
subject.

But of course they both know that they have been there together, and
it is easy to get on with people when you and they alike belong to the
Peoplewhounderstand

......

If you look in the A.B.C. that your people have you will not find
'Whereyouwantogoto.' It is only in the red velvet bound copy that
Amabel found in her aunt's best bedroom.

XI. KENNETH AND THE CARP

KENNETH'S Cousins had often stayed with him, but he had never till now
stayed with them. And you know how different everything is when you
are in your own house. You are certain exactly what games the grown-
ups dislike and what games they will not notice; also what sort of
mischief is looked over and what sort is not. And, being accustomed to
your own sort of grown-ups, you can always be pretty sure when you are
likely to catch it. Whereas strange houses are, in this matter of
catching it, full of the most unpleasing surprises.

You know all this. But Kenneth did not. And still less did he know
what were the sort of things which, in his cousins' house, led to
disapproval, punishment, scoldings; in short, to catching it. So that
that business of cousin Ethel's jewel-case, which is where this story
ought to begin, was really not Kenneth's fault at all. Though for a
time.... But i am getting on too fast.

Kenneth's cousins were four,--Conrad, Alison, George, and Ethel. The
three first were natural sort of cousins somewhere near his own age,
but Ethel was hardly like a cousin at all, more like an aunt. Because
she was grown-up. She wore long dresses and all her hair on the top of
her head, a mass of combs and hairpins; in fact she had just had her
twenty-first birthday with iced cakes and a party and lots of
presents, most of them jewelry. And that brings me again to that
affair of the jewel-case, or would bring me if i were not determined
to tell things in their proper order, which is the first duty of a
story-teller.

Kenneth's home was in Kent, a wooden house among cherry orchards, and
the nearest river five miles away. That was why he looked forward in
such a very extra and excited way to his visit to his cousins. Their
house was very old, red brick with ivy all over it. It had a secret
staircase, only the secret was not kept any longer, and the housemaids
carried pails and brooms up and down the staircase. And the house was
surrounded by a real deep moat, with clear water in it, and long weeds
and water-lilies and fish--the gold and the silver and the everyday
kinds.

The first evening of Kenneth's visit passed uneventfully. His bedroom
window looked over the moat, and early next morning he tried to catch
fish with several pieces of string knotted together and a hairpin
kindly lent to him by the parlourmaid. He did not catch any fish,
partly because he baited the hairpin with brown windsor soap, and it
washed off.

'Besides, fish hate soap,' Conrad told him, 'and that hook of yours
would do for a whale perhaps. Only we don't stock our moat with
whales. But I'll ask father to lend you his rod, it's a spiffing one,
much jollier than ours. And i won't tell the kids because they'd never
let it down on you. Fishing with a hairpin!'

'Thank you very much,' said Kenneth, feeling that his cousin was a man
and a brother. The kids were only two or three years younger than he
was, but that is a great deal when you are the elder; and besides, one
of the kids was a girl.

'Alison's a bit of a sneak,' Conrad used to say when anger overcome
politeness and brotherly feeling. Afterwards, when the anger was gone
and the other things left, he would say, 'You see she went to a
beastly school for a bit, at Brighton, for her health. And father says
they must have bullied her. All girls are not like it, i believe.'

But her sneakish qualities, if they really existed, were generally
hidden, and she was very clever at thinking of new games, and very
kind if you got into a row over anything.

George was eight and stout. He was not a sneak, but concealment was
foreign to his nature, so he never could keep a secret unless he
forgot it. Which fortunately happened quite often.

The uncle very amiably lent Kenneth his fishing-rod, and provided real
bait in the most thoughtful and generous manner. And the four children
fished all the morning and all the afternoon. Conrad caught two roach
and an eel. George caught nothing, and nothing was what the other two
caught. But it was glorious sport. And the next day there was to be a
picnic. Life to Kenneth seemed full of new and delicious excitement.

In the evening the aunt and the uncle went out to dinner, and Ethel,
in her grown-up way, went with them, very grand in a blue silk dress
and turquoises. So the children were left to themselves.

You know the empty hush which settles down on a house when the grown-
ups have gone out to dinner and you have the whole evening to do what
you like in. The children stood in the hall a moment after the
carriage wheels had died away with the scrunching swish that the
carriage wheels always made as they turned the corner by the lodge,
where the gravel was extra thick and soft owing to the droppings from
the trees. From the kitchen came the voices of the servants, laughing
and talking.

'It's two hours at least to bedtime,' said Alison. 'What shall we do?'
Alison always began by saying 'What shall we do?' and always ended by
deciding what should be done.

'You all say what you think,' she went on, 'and then we'll vote about
it. You first, Ken, because you're the visitor.'

'Fishing,' said Kenneth, because it was the only thing he could think
of.

'Make toffee,' said Conrad.

'Build a great big house with all the bricks,' said George.

'We can't make toffee,' Alison explained gently but firmly, 'because
you know what the pan was like last time, and cook said, "never-again,
not much." And it's no good building houses, Georgie, when you could
be out of doors. And fishing's simply rotten when we've been at it all
day. I've thought of something.'

So of course all the others said, 'What?'

'We'll have a pageant, a river pageant, on the moat. We'll all dress
up and hang Chinese lanterns in the trees. I'll be the Sunflower lady
that the Troubadour came all across the sea, because he loved her so,
for, and one of you can be the Troubadour, and the others can be
sailors or anything you like.'

'I shall be the Troubadour,' said Conrad with decision.

'I think you ought to let Kenneth because he's the visitor,' said
George, who would have liked to be it immensely himself, or anyhow did
not see why Conrad should be a troubadour if he couldn't.

Conrad said what manners required, which was:

'Oh! all right, i don't care about being the beastly Troubadour.'

'You might be the Princess's brother,' Alison suggested.

'Not me,' said Conrad scornfully, 'I'll be the captain of the ship.'

'In a turban the brother would be, with the Benares cloak, and the
Persian dagger out of the cabinet in the drawing-room,' Alison went on
unmoved.

'I'll be that,' said George.

'No, you won't, i shall, so there,' said Conrad. 'You can be the
captain of the ship.'

(But in the end both boys were captains, because that meant being on
the boat, whereas being the Princess's brother, however turbanned,
only meant standing on the bank. And there is no rule to prevent
captains wearing turbans and Persian daggers, except in the Navy
where, of course, it is not done.)

So then they all tore up to the attic where the dressing-up trunk was,
and pulled out all the dressing-up things on to the floor. And all the
time they were dressing, Alison was telling the others what they were
to say and do. The Princess wore a white satin skirt and a red flannel
blouse and a veil formed of several motor scarves of various colours.
Also a wreath of pink roses off one of Ethel's old hats, and a pair of
pink satin slippers with sparkly buckles.

Kenneth wore a blue silk dressing-jacket and a yellow sash, a lace
collar, and a towel turban. And the others divided between them an
eastern dressing-gown, once the property of their grandfather, a black
spangled scarf, very holey, a pair of red and white football
stockings, a Chinese coat, and two old muslin curtains, which, rolled
up, made turbans of enormous size and fierceness.

On the landing outside cousin Ethel's open door Alison paused and
said, 'I say!'

'Oh! come on,' said Conrad, 'we haven't fixed the Chinese lanterns
yet, and it's getting dark.'

'You go on,' said Alison, 'I've just thought of something.'

The children were allowed to play in the boat so long as they didn't
loose it from its moorings. The painter was extremely long, and quite
the effect of coming home from a long voyage was produced when the
three boys pushed the boat out as far as it would go among the boughs
of the beech-tree which overhung the water, and then reappeared in the
circle of red and yellow light thrown by the Chinese lanterns.

'What ho! ashore there!' shouted the captain.

'What ho!' said a voice from the shore which, Alison explained, was
disguised.

'We be three poor mariners,' said Conrad by a happy effort of memory,
'just newly come to shore. we seek news of the Princess of Tripoli.'

'She's in her palace,' said the disguised voice, 'wait a minute, and
I'll tell her you're here. But what do you want her for? ("A poor
minstrel of France ") go on, Con.'

'A poor minstrel of France,' said Conrad, '(all right! i remember,)
who has heard of the Princess's beauty has come to lay, to lay--'

'His heart,' said Alison.

'All right, i know. His heart at her something or other feet.'

'Pretty feet,' said Alison. 'I go to tell the Princess.'

Next moment from the shadows on the bank a radiant vision stepped into
the circle of light, crying-

'Oh! Rudel, is it indeed thou? Thou art come at last. O welcome to the
arms of the Princess!'

'What do i do now?' whispered Rudel (who was Kenneth) in the boat, and
at the same moment Conrad and George said, as with one voice-

'My hat! Alison, won't you catch it!'

For at the end of the Princess's speech she had thrown back her veils
and revealed a blaze of splendour. She wore several necklaces, one of
seed pearls, one of topazes, and one of Australian shells, besides a
string of amber and one of coral. And the front of the red flannel
blouse was studded with brooches, in one at least of which diamonds
gleamed. Each arm had one or two bracelets and on her clenched hands
glittered as many rings as any Princess could wish to wear.

So her brothers had some excuse for saying, 'You'll catch it.'

'No, i sha'n't. It's my look out, anyhow. Do shut up,' said the
Princess, stamping her foot. 'Now then, Ken, go ahead. Ken, you say,
"Oh Lady, i faint with rapture!"'

'I i faint with rapture,' said Kenneth stolidly. 'Now i land, don't
I?'

He landed and stared at the jewelled hand the Princess held out.

'At last, at last,' she said, 'but you ought to say that, Ken. i say,
I think I'd better be an eloping Princess, and then i can come in the
boat. Rudel dies really, but that's so dull. Lead me to your ship, oh
noble stranger! for you have won the Princess, and with you i will
live and die. Give me your hand, can't you, silly, and do mind my
train.'

So Kenneth led her to the boat, and with some difficulty, for the
satin train got between her feet, she managed to flounder into the
punt.

'Now you stand and bow,' she said. 'Fair Rudel, with this ring i thee
wed,' she pressed a large amethyst ring into his hand, 'remember that
the Princess of Tripoli is yours for ever. Now let's sing Integer
Vitae because it's Latin.'

So they sat in the boat and sang. And presently the servants came out
to listen and admire, and at the sound of the servants' approach the
Princess veiled her shining splendour.

'It's prettier than wot the Coventry pageant was, so it is,' said the
cook, i but it's long past your bed times. So come on out of that
there dangerous boat, there's dears.'

So then the children went to bed. And when the house was quiet again,
Alison slipped down and put back Ethel's jewelry, fitting the things
into their cases and boxes as correctly as she could. 'Ethel won't
notice,' she thought, but of course Ethel did.

So that next day each child was asked separately by Ethel's mother who
had been playing with Ethel's jewelry. And Conrad and George said they
would rather not say. This was a form they always used in that family
when that sort of question was asked, and it meant, 'It wasn't me, and
I don't want to sneak.'

And when it came to Alison's turn, she found to her surprise and
horror that instead of saying, 'I played with them,' she had said, 'I
would rather not say.'

Of course the mother thought that it was Kenneth who had had the
jewels to play with. So when it came to his turn he was not asked the
same question as the others, but his aunt said:

'Kenneth, you are a very naughty little boy to take your cousin
Ethel's jewelery to play with.'

'I didn't,' said Kenneth.

'Hush! hush!' said the aunt, 'do not make your fault worse by
untruthfulness. And what have you done with the amethyst ring?'

Kenneth was just going to say that he had given it back to Alison,
when he saw that this would be sneakish. So he said, getting hot to
the ears, 'You don't suppose I've stolen your beastly ring, do you,
Auntie?'

'Don't you dare to speak to me like that,' the aunt very naturally
replied. 'No, Kenneth, i do not think you would steal, but the ring is
missing and it must be found.'

Kenneth was furious and frightened. He stood looking down and kicking
the leg of the chair.

'You had better look for it. You will have plenty of time, because I
shall not allow you to go to the picnic with the others. The mere
taking of the jewelry was wrong, but if you had owned your fault and
asked Ethel's pardon, i should have overlooked it. But you have told
me an untruth and you have lost the ring. You are a very wicked child,
and it will make your dear mother very unhappy when she hears of it.
That her boy should be a liar. It is worse than being a thief!'

At this Kenneth's fortitude gave way, and he lost his head. 'Oh,
don't,' he said, 'I didn't. i didn't. i didn't. Oh! don't tell mother
I'm a thief and a liar. Oh! Aunt Effie, please, please don't.' And
with that he began to cry.

Any doubts Aunt Effie might have had were settled by this outbreak. It
was now quite plain to her that Kenneth had really intended to keep
the ring.

You will remain in your room till the picnic party has started,' the
aunt went on, and then you must find the ring. Remember i expect it to
be found when i return. And i hope you will be in a better frame of
mind and really sorry for having been so wicked.'

'Mayn't i see Alison?' was all he found to say.

And the answer was, 'Certainly not. i cannot allow you to associate
with your cousins. You are not fit to be with honest, truthful
children.'

So they all went to the picnic, and Kenneth was left alone. When they
had gone he crept down and wandered furtively through the empty rooms,
ashamed to face the servants, and feeling almost as wicked as though
he had really done something wrong. He thought about it all, over and
over again, and the more he thought the more certain he was that he
had handed back the ring to Alison last night when the voices of the
servants were first heard from the dark lawn.

But what was the use of saying so? No one would believe him, and it
would be sneaking anyhow. Besides, perhaps he hadn't handed it back to
her. Or rather, perhaps he had handed it and she hadn't taken it.
Perhaps it had slipped into the boat. He would go and see.

But he did not find it in the boat, though he turned up the carpet and
even took up the boards to look. And then an extremely miserable
little boy began to search for an amethyst ring in all sorts of
impossible places, indoors and out. You know the hopeless way in which
you look for things that you know perfectly well you will never find,
the borrowed penknife that you dropped in the woods, for instance, or
the week's pocket-money which slipped through that hole in your pocket
as you went to the village to spend it.

The servants gave him his meals and told him to cheer up. But cheering
up and Kenneth were, for the time, strangers. People in books never
can eat when they are in trouble, but i have noticed myself that if
the trouble has gone on for some hours, eating is really rather a
comfort. You don't enjoy eating so much as usual, perhaps, but at any
rate it is something to do, and takes the edge off your sorrow for a
short time. And cook was sorry for Kenneth and sent him up a very nice
dinner and a very nice tea. Roast chicken and gooseberry pie the
dinner was, and for tea there was cake with almond icing on it.

The sun was very low when he went back wearily to have one more look
in the boat for that detestable amethyst ring. Of course it was not
there. And the picnic party would be home soon. And he really did not
know what his aunt would do to him.

'Shut me up in a dark cupboard, perhaps,' he thought gloomily, 'or put
me to bed all day to-morrow. Or give me lines to write out, thousands,
and thousands, and thousands, and thousands, and thousands, of them.'

The boat, set in motion by his stepping into it, swung out to the full
length of its rope. The sun was shining almost level across the water.
It was a very still evening, and the reflections of the trees and of
the house were as distinct as the house and the trees themselves. And
the water was unusually clear. He could see the fish swimming about,
and the sand and pebbles at the bottom of the moat. How clear and
quiet it looked down there, and what fun the fishes seemed to be
having.

'I wish i was a fish,' said Kenneth. 'Nobody punishes them for taking
rings they didn't take.'

And then suddenly he saw the ring itself, lying calm, and quiet, and
round, and shining, on the smooth sand at the bottom of the moat.

He reached for the boat-hook and leaned over the edge of the boat
trying to get up the ring on the boat-hook's point. Then there was a
splash.

'Good gracious! i wonder what that is?' said cook in the kitchen, and
dropped the saucepan with the welsh rabbit in it which she had just
made for kitchen supper.

Kenneth had leaned out too far over the edge of the boat, the boat had
suddenly decided to go the other way, and Kenneth had fallen into the
water.

The first thing he felt was delicious coolness, the second that his
clothes had gone, and the next thing he noticed was that he was
swimming quite easily and comfortably under water, and that he had no
trouble with his breathing, such as people who tell you not to fall
into water seem to expect you to have. Also he could see quite well,
which he had never been able to do under water before.

'I can't think,' he said to himself, 'why people make so much fuss
about your falling into the water. i shan't be in a hurry to get out.
I'll swim right round the moat while I'm about it.'

It was a very much longer swim than he expected, and as he swam he
noticed one or two things that struck him as rather odd. One was that
he couldn't see his hands. And another was that he couldn't feel his
feet. And he met some enormous fishes, like great cod or halibut, they
seemed. He had had no idea that there were fresh-water fish of that
size.

They towered above him more like men-o'war than fish, and he was
rather glad to get past them. There were numbers of smaller fishes,
some about his own size, he thought. They seemed to be enjoying
themselves extremely, and he admired the clever quickness with which
they darted out of the way of the great hulking fish.

And then suddenly he ran into something hard and very solid, and a
voice above him said crossly 'Now then, who are you a-shoving of?
Can't you keep your eyes open, and keep your nose out of gentlemen's
shirt fronts?'

'I beg your pardon,' said Kenneth, trying to rub his nose, and not
being able to. 'I didn't know people could talk under water,' he added
very much astonished to find that talking under water was as easy to
him as swimming there.

'Fish can talk under water, of course,' said the voice, 'if they
didn't, they'd never talk at all: they certainly can't talk out of
it.'

'But I'm not a fish,' said Kenneth, and felt himself grin at the
absurd idea.

'Yes, you are,' said the voice, 'of course you're a fish,' and
Kenneth, with a shiver of certainty, felt that the voice spoke the
truth. He was a fish. He must have become a fish at the very moment
when he fell into the water. That accounted for his not being able to
see his hands or feel his feet. Because of course his hands were fins
and his feet were a tail.

'Who are you?' he asked the voice, and his own voice trembled.

'I'm the Doyen Carp,' said the voice. 'You must be a very new fish
indeed or you'd know that. Come up, and let's have a look at you.'

Kenneth came up and found himself face to face with an enormous fish
who had round staring eyes and a mouth that opened and shut
continually. It opened square like a kit-bag, and it shut with an
extremely sour and severe expression like that of an offended
rhinoceros.

'Yes,' said the Carp, 'you are a new fish. Who put you in?'

'I fell in,' said Kenneth, 'out of the boat, but I'm not a fish at
all, really I'm not. I'm a boy, but i don't suppose you'll believe
me.'

'Why shouldn't i believe you?' asked the Carp wagging a slow fin.
'Nobody tells untruths under water.'

And if you come to think of it, no one ever does.

'Tell me your true story,' said the Carp very lazily. And Kenneth told
it.

'Ah! these humans!' said the Carp when he had done. 'Always in such a
hurry to think the worst of everybody!' He opened his mouth squarely
and shut it contemptuously. 'You're jolly lucky, you are. Not one boy
in a million turns into a fish, let me tell you.'

'Do you mean that I've got to go on being a fish?' Kenneth asked.

'Of course you'll go on being a fish as long as you stop in the water.
You couldn't live here, you know, if you weren't.'

'I might if i was an eel,' said Kenneth, and thought himself very
clever.

'Well, be an eel then,' said the Carp, and swam away sneering and
stately. Kenneth had to swim his hardest to catch up.

'Then if i get out of the water, shall i be a boy again?' he asked
panting.

'Of course, silly,' said the Carp, 'only you can't get out.'

'Oh! can't I?' said Kenneth the fish, whisked his tail and swam off.
He went straight back to the amethyst ring, picked it up in his mouth,
and swam into the shallows at the edge of the moat. Then he tried to
climb up the slanting mud and on to the grassy bank, but the grass
hurt his fins horribly, and when he put his nose out of the water, the
air stifled him, and he was glad to slip back again. Then he tried to
jump out of the water, but he could only jump straight up into the
air, so of course he fell straight down again into the water. He began
to be afraid, and the thought that perhaps he was doomed to remain for
ever a fish was indeed a terrible one. He wanted to cry, but the tears
would not come out of his eyes. Perhaps there was no room for any more
water in the moat.

The smaller fishes called to him in a friendly jolly way to come and
play with them--they were having a quite exciting game of follow-my-
leader among some enormous water-lily stalks that looked like trunks
of great trees. But Kenneth had no heart for games just then.

He swam miserably round the moat looking for the old Carp, his only
acquaintance in this strange wet world. And at last, pushing through a
thick tangle of water weeds he found the great fish.

'Now then,' said the Carp testily, 'haven't you any better manners
than to come tearing a gentleman's bed-curtains like that?'

'I beg your pardon,' said Kenneth Fish, 'but i know how clever you
are. Do please help me.'

'What do you want now?' said the Carp, and spoke a little less
crossly.

'I want to get out. i want to go and be a boy again.'

'But you must have said you wanted to be a fish.'

'I didn't mean it, if i did.'

'You shouldn't say what you don't mean.'

'I'll try not to again,' said Kenneth humbly, 'but how can i get out?'

'There's only one way,' said the Carp rolling his vast body over in
his watery bed, 'and a jolly unpleasant way it is. Far better stay
here and be a good little fish. On the honour of a gentleman that's
the best thing you can do.'

'I want to get out,' said Kenneth again.

'Well then, the only way is...you know we always teach the young
fish to look out for hooks so that they may avoid them. You must look
out for a hook and take it. Let them catch you. On a hook.'

The Carp shuddered and went on solemnly, 'Have you strength? Have you
patience? Have you high courage and determination? You will want them
all. Have you all these?'

'I don't know what I've got,' said poor Kenneth, 'except that I've got
a tail and fins, and i don't know a hook when i see it. Won't you come
with me? Oh! dear Mr. Doyen Carp, do come and show me a hook.'

'It will hurt you,' said the Carp, 'very much indeed. You take a
gentleman's word for it.'

'I know,' said Kenneth, 'you needn't rub it in.'

The Carp rolled heavily out of his bed.

'Come on then,' he said, 'I don't admire your taste, but if you want a
hook, well, the gardener's boy is fishing in the cool of the evening.
Come on.'

He led the way with a steady stately movement.

'I want to take the ring with me,' said Kenneth, 'but i can't get hold
of it. Do you think you could put it on my fin with your snout?'

'My what!' shouted the old Carp indignantly and stopped dead.

'Your nose, i meant,' said Kenneth. 'Oh! please don't be angry. It
would be so kind of you if you would. Shove the ring on, i mean.'

'That will hurt too,' said the Carp, and Kenneth thought he seemed not
altogether sorry that it should.

It did hurt very much indeed. The ring was hard and heavy, and somehow
Kenneth's fin would not fold up small enough for the ring to slip over
it, and the Carp's big mouth was rather clumsy at the work. But at
last it was done. And then they set out in search of a hook for
Kenneth to be caught with.

'I wish we could find one! i wish we could!' Kenneth Fish kept saying.

'You're just looking for trouble,' said the Carp. 'Well, here you
are!'

Above them in the clear water hung a delicious-looking worm. Kenneth
Boy did not like worms any better than you do, but to Kenneth Fish
that worm looked most tempting and delightful.

'Just wait a sec.,' he said, 'till i get that worm.'

You little silly,' said the Carp, 'that's the hook. Take it.'

'Wait a sec.,' said Kenneth again.

His courage was beginning to ooze out of his fin tips, and a shiver
ran down him from gills to tail.

'If you once begin to think about a hook you never take it,' said the
Carp.

'Never?' said Kenneth 'Then...oh! good-bye!' he cried desperately,
and snapped at the worm. A sharp pain ran through his head and he felt
himself drawn up into the air, that stifling, choking, husky, thick
stuff in which fish cannot breathe. And as he swung in the air the
dreadful thought came to him, 'Suppose i don't turn into a boy again?
Suppose i keep being a fish?' And then he wished he hadn't. But it was
too late to wish that.

Everything grew quite dark, only inside his head there seemed to be a
light. There was a wild, rushing, buzzing noise, then something in his
head seemed to break and he knew no more.

......

When presently he knew things again, he was lying on something hard.
Was he Kenneth Fish lying on a stone at the bottom of the moat, or
Kenneth Boy lying somewhere out of the water? His breathing was all
right, so he wasn't a fish out of water or a boy under it.

'He's coming to,' said a voice. The Carp's he thought it was. But next
moment he knew it to be the voice of his aunt, and he moved his hand
and felt grass in it. He opened his eyes and saw above him the soft
gray of the evening sky with a star or two.

'Here's the ring, Aunt,' he said.

......

The cook had heard a splash and had run out just as the picnic party
arrived at the front door. They had all rushed to the moat, and the
uncle had pulled Kenneth out with the boat-hook. He had not been in
the water more than three minutes, they said. But Kenneth knew better.

They carried him in, very wet he was, and laid him on the breakfast-
room sofa, where the aunt with hurried thoughtfulness had spread out
the uncle's mackintosh.

'Get some rough towels, Jane,' said the aunt. 'Make haste, do.'

'I got the ring,' said Kenneth.

'Never mind about the ring, dear,' said the aunt, taking his boots
off.

'But you said i was a thief and a liar,' Kenneth said feebly, 'and it
was in the moat all the time.'

'Mother!' it was Alison who shrieked. 'You didn't say that to him?'

'Of course i didn't,' said the aunt impatiently. She thought she
hadn't, but then Kenneth thought she had.

'It was me took the ring,' said Alison, 'and i dropped it. i didn't
say i hadn't. i only said I'd rather not say. Oh Mother! poor
Kenneth!'

The aunt, without a word, carried Kenneth up to the bath-room and
turned on the hot water tap. The uncle and Ethel followed.

'Why didn't you own up, you sneak?' said Conrad to his sister with
withering scorn.

'Sneak,' echoed the stout George.

'I meant to. i was only getting steam up,' sobbed Alison. 'I didn't
know. Mother only told us she wasn't pleased with Ken, and so he
wasn't to go to the picnic. Oh! what shall i do? What shall i do?'

'Sneak!' said her brothers in chorus, and left her to her tears of
shame and remorse.

It was Kenneth who next day begged every one to forgive and forget.
And as it was his day--rather like a birthday, you know--when no one
could refuse him anything, all agreed that the whole affair should be
buried in oblivion. Every one was tremendously kind, the aunt more so
than any one. But Alison's eyes were still red when in the afternoon
they all went fishing once more. And before Kenneth's hook had been
two minutes in the water there was a bite, a very big fish, the uncle
had to be called from his study to land it.

'Here's a magnificent fellow,' said the uncle. 'Not an ounce less than
two pounds, Ken. I'll have it stuffed for you.'

And he held out the fish and Kenneth found himself face to face with
the Doyen Carp.

There was no mistaking that mouth that opened like a kit-bag, and shut
in a sneer like a rhinoceros's. Its eye was most reproachful.

'Oh! no,' cried Kenneth, 'you helped me back and I'll help you back,'
and he caught the Carp from the hands of the uncle and flung it out in
the moat.

'Your head's not quite right yet, my boy,' said the uncle kindly.
'Hadn't you better go in and lie down a bit?'

But Alison understood, for he had told her the whole story. He had
told her that morning before breakfast while she was still in deep
disgrace; to cheer her up, he said. And, most disappointingly, it made
her cry more than ever.

'Your poor little fins,' she had said, 'and having your feet tied up
in your tail. And it was all my fault.'

'I liked it,' Kenneth had said with earnest politeness, 'it was a most
awful lark.' And he quite meant what he said.

XII. THE MAGICIAN'S HEART

WE all have our weaknesses. Mine is mulberries. Yours, perhaps,
motorcars. Professor Taykin's was christenings--royal christenings. He
always expected to be asked to the christening parties of all the
little royal babies, and of course he never was, because he was not a
lord, or a duke, or a seller of bacon and tea, or anything really
high-class, but merely a wicked magician, who by economy and strict
attention to customers had worked up a very good business of his own.
He had not always been wicked. He was born quite good, i believe, and
his old nurse, who had long since married a farmer and retired into
the calm of country life, always used to say that he was the duckiest
little boy in a plaid frock with the dearest little fat legs. But he
had changed since he was a boy, as a good many other people do--
perhaps it was his trade. i dare say you've noticed that cobblers are
usually thin, and brewers are generally fat, and magicians are almost
always wicked.

Well, his weakness (for christenings) grew stronger and stronger
because it was never indulged, and at last he 'took the bull into his
own hands,' as the Irish footman at the palace said, and went to a
christening without being asked. It was a very grand party given by
the King of the Fortunate Islands, and the little prince was
christened Fortunatus. No one took any notice of Professor Taykin.
They were too polite to turn him out, but they made him wish he'd
never come. He felt quite an outsider, as indeed he was, and this made
him furious. So that when all the bright, light, laughing, fairy
godmothers were crowding round the blue satin cradle, and giving gifts
of beauty and strength and goodness to the baby, the Magician suddenly
did a very difficult charm (in his head, like you do mental
arithmetic), and said:

'Young Forty may be all that, but i say he shall be the stupidest
prince in the world,' and on that he vanished in a puff of red smoke
with a smell like the Fifth of November in a back garden on Streatham
Hill, and as he left no address the King of the Fortunate Islands
couldn't prosecute him for high treason.

Taykin was very glad to think that he had made such a lot of people
unhappy--the whole Court was in tears when he left, including the
baby--and he looked in the papers for another royal christening, so
that he could go to that and make a lot more people miserable. And
there was one fixed for the very next Wednesday. The Magician went to
that, too, disguised as a wealthy.

This time the baby was a girl. Taykin kept close to the pink velvet
cradle, and when all the nice qualities in the world had been given to
the Princess he suddenly said, 'Little Aura may be all that, but i say
she shall be the ugliest princess in all the world.'

And instantly she was. It was terrible. And she had been such a
beautiful baby too. Every one had been saying that she was the most
beautiful baby they had ever seen. This sort of thing is often said at
christenings.

Having uglified the unfortunate little Princess the Magician did the
spell (in his mind, just as you do your spelling) to make himself
vanish, but to his horror there was no red smoke and no smell of
fireworks, and there he was, still, where he now very much wished not
to be. Because one of the fairies there had seen, just one second too
late to save the Princess, what he was up to, and had made a strong
little charm in a great hurry to prevent his vanishing. This Fairy was
a White Witch, and of course you know that White Magic is much
stronger than Black Magic, as well as more suited for drawing-room
performances. So there the Magician stood, 'looking like a thunder-
struck pig,' as some one unkindly said, and the dear White Witch bent
down and kissed the baby princess.

'There!' she said, 'you can keep that kiss till you want it. When the
time comes you'll know what to do with it. The Magician can't vanish,
Sire. You'd better arrest him.'

'Arrest that person,' said the King, pointing to Taykin. 'I suppose
your charms are of a permanent nature, madam.'

'Quite,' said the Fairy, 'at least they never go till there's no
longer any use for them.'

So the Magician was shut up in an enormously high tower, and allowed
to play with magic; but none of his spells could act outside the tower
so he was never able to pass the extra double guard that watched
outside night and day. The King would have liked to have the Magician
executed but the White Witch warned him that this would never do.

'Don't you see,' she said, 'he's the only person who can make the
Princess beautiful again. And he'll do it some day. But don't you go
asking him to do it. He'll never do anything to oblige you. He's that
sort of man.'

So the years rolled on. The Magician stayed in the tower and did magic
and was very bored,--for it is dull to take white rabbits out of your
hat, and your hat out of nothing when there's no one to see you.

Prince Fortunatus was such a stupid little boy that he got lost quite
early in the story, and went about the country saying his name was
James, which it wasn't. A baker's wife found him and adopted him, and
sold the diamond buttons of his little overcoat, for three hundred
pounds, and as she was a very honest woman she put two hundred away
for James to have when he grew up.

The years rolled on. Aura continued to be hideous, and she was very
unhappy, till on her twentieth birthday her married cousin Belinda
came to see her. Now Belinda had been made ugly in her cradle too, so
she could sympathise as no one else could.

'But i got out of it all right, and so will you,' said Belinda. 'I'm
sure the first thing to do is to find a magician.'

'Father banished them all twenty years ago,' said Aura behind her
veil, 'all but the one who uglified me.'

'Then i should go to him,' said beautiful Belinda. 'Dress up as a
beggar maid, and give him fifty pounds to do it. Not more, or he may
suspect that you're not a beggar maid. It will be great fun. I'd go
with you only i promised Bellamant faithfully that I'd be home to
lunch.' And off she went in her mother-of-pearl coach, leaving Aura to
look through the bound volumes of The Perfect Lady in the palace
library, to find out the proper costume for a beggar maid.

Now that very morning the Magician's old nurse had packed up a ham,
and some eggs, and some honey, and some apples, and a sweet bunch of
old-fashioned flowers, and borrowed the baker's boy to hold the horse
for her, and started off to see the Magician. It was forty years since
she'd seen him, but she loved him still, and now she thought she could
do him a good turn. She asked in the town for his address, and learned
that he lived in the Black Tower.

'But you'd best be careful,' the townsfolk said, 'he's a spiteful
chap.'

'Bless you,' said the old nurse, 'he won't hurt me as nursed him when
he was a babe, in a plaid frock with the dearest little fat legs ever
you see.'

So she got to the tower, and the guards let her through. Taykin was
almost pleased to see her--remember he had had no visitors for twenty
years--and he was quite pleased to see the ham and the honey.

'But where did i put them heggs?' said the nurse, 'and the apples--I
must have left them at home after all.'

She had. But the Magician just waved his hand in the air, and there
was a basket of apples that hadn't been there before. The eggs he took
out of her bonnet, the folds of her shawl, and even from his own
mouth, just like a conjurer does. Only of course he was a real
Magician.

'Lor!' said she, 'it's like magic.'

'It is magic,' said he. 'That's my trade. It's quite a pleasure to
have an audience again. I've lived here alone for twenty years. It's
very lonely, especially of an evening.'

'Can't you get out?' said the nurse.

'No. King's orders must be respected, but it's a dog's life.' He
sniffed, made himself a magic handkerchief out of empty air, and wiped
his eyes.

'Take an apprentice, my dear,' said the nurse.

'And teach him my magic? Not me.'

'Suppose you got one so stupid he couldn't learn?'

'That would be all right---but it's no use advertising for a stupid
person---you'd get no answers.'

'You needn't advertise,' said the nurse; and she went out and brought
in James, who was really the Prince of the Fortunate Islands, and also
the baker's boy she had brought with her to hold the horse's head.

'Now, James,' she said, 'you'd like to be apprenticed, wouldn't you?'

'Yes,' said the poor stupid boy.

'Then give the gentleman your money, James.'

James did.

'My last doubts vanish,' said the Magician, 'he is stupid. Nurse, let
us celebrate the occasion with a little drop of something. Not before
the boy because of setting an example. James, wash up. Not here,
silly; in the back kitchen.'

So James washed up, and as he was very clumsy he happened to break a
little bottle of essence of dreams that was on the shelf, and
instantly there floated up from the washing-up water the vision of a
princess more beautiful than the day--so beautiful that even James
could not help seeing how beautiful she was, and holding out his arms
to her as she came floating through the air above the kitchen sink.
But when he held out his arms she vanished. He sighed and washed up
harder than ever.

'I wish i wasn't so stupid,' he said, and then there was a knock at
the door. James wiped his hands and opened. Some one stood there in
very picturesque rags and tatters. 'Please,' said some one, who was of
course the Princess, 'is Professor Taykin at home?'

'Walk in, please,' said James.

'My snakes alive!' said Taykin, 'what a day we're having. Three
visitors in one morning. How kind of you to call. Won't you take a
chair?'

'I hoped,' said the veiled Princess, 'that you'd give me something
else to take.'

'A glass of wine,' said Taykin. 'You'll take a glass of wine?'

'No, thank you,' said the beggar maid who was the Princess.

'Then take...take your veil off,' said the nurse, 'or you won't
feel the benefit of it when you go out.'

'I can't,' said Aura, 'it wouldn't be safe.'

'Too beautiful, eh?' said the Magician. 'Still-you're quite safe
here.'

'Can you do magic?' she abruptly asked.

'A little,' said he ironically.

'Well,' said she, 'it's like this. I'm so ugly no one can bear to look
at me. And i want to go as kitchen-maid to the palace. They want a
cook and a scullion and a kitchen-maid. i thought perhaps you'd give
me something to make me pretty. I'm only a poor beggar maid....It
would be a great thing to me if....'

'Go along with you,' said Taykin, very cross indeed. 'I never give to
beggars.'

'Here's twopence,' whispered poor James, pressing it into her hand,
'it's all I've got left.

'Thank you,' she whispered back. 'You are good.'

And to the Magician she said:

'I happen to have fifty pounds. I'll give it you for a new face.'

'Done,' cried Taykin. 'Here's another stupid one!' He grabbed the
money, waved his wand, and then and there before the astonished eyes
of the nurse and the apprentice the ugly beggar maid became the
loveliest princess in the world.

'Lor!' said the nurse.

'My dream!' cried the apprentice.

'Please,' said the Princess, 'can i have a looking-glass?' The
apprentice ran to unhook the one that hung over the kitchen sink, and
handed it to her. 'Oh,' she said, 'how very pretty i am. How can I
thank you?'

'Quite easily,' said the Magician, 'beggar maid as you are, i hereby
offer you my hand and heart.'

He put his hand into his waistcoat and pulled out his heart. It was
fat and pink, and the Princess did not like the look of it.

'Thank you very much,' said she, 'but I'd rather not.'

'But i insist,' said Taykin.

'But really, your offer....'

'Most handsome, I'm sure,' said the nurse.

'My affections are engaged,' said the Princess, looking down. 'I can't
marry you.'

'Am i to take this as a refusal?' asked Taykin; and the Princess said
she feared that he was.

'Very well, then,' he said, 'I shall see you home, and ask your father
about it. He'll not let you refuse an offer like this. Nurse, come and
tie my necktie.'

So he went out, and the nurse with him.

Then the Princess told the apprentice in a very great hurry who she
was.

'It would never do,' she said, 'for him to see me home. He'd find out
that i was the Princess, and he'd uglify me again in no time.'

'He sha'n't see you home,' said James. 'I may be stupid but I'm strong
too.'

'How brave you are,' said Aura admiringly, 'but I'd rather slip away
quietly, without any fuss. Can't you undo the patent lock of that
door?' The apprentice tried but he was too stupid, and the Princess
was not strong enough.

'I'm sorry,' said the apprentice who was a Prince. 'I can't undo the
door, but when he does I'll hold him and you can get away. i dreamed
of you this morning,' he added.

'I dreamed of you too,' said she, 'but you were different.'

'Perhaps,' said poor James sadly, 'the person you dreamed about wasn't
stupid, and i am.'

'Are you really?' cried the Princess. 'I am so glad!'

'That's rather unkind, isn't it?' said he.

'No; because if that's all that makes you different from the man I
dreamed about i can soon make that all right.'

And with that she put her hands on his shoulders and kissed him. And
at her kiss his stupidness passed away like a cloud, and he became as
clever as any one need be; and besides knowing all the ordinary
lessons he would have learned if he had stayed at home in his palace,
he knew who he was, and where he was, and why, and he knew all the
geography of his father's kingdom, and the exports and imports and the
condition of politics. And he knew also that the Princess loved him.

So he caught her in his arms and kissed her, and they were very happy,
and told each other over and over again what a beautiful world it was,
and how wonderful it was that they should have found each other,
seeing that the world is not only beautiful but rather large.

'That first one was a magic kiss, you know,' said she. 'My fairy
godmother gave it to me, and I've been keeping it all these years for
you. You must get away from here, and come to the palace. Oh, you'll
manage it--you're clever now.'

'Yes,' he said, 'I am clever now. i can undo the lock for you. Go, my
dear, go before he comes back.'

So the Princess went. And only just in time; for as she went out of
one door Taykin came in at the other.

He was furious to find her gone; and i should not like to write down
the things he said to his apprentice when he found that James had been
so stupid as to open the door for her. They were not polite things at
all.

He tried to follow her. But the Princess had warned the guards, and he
could not get out.

'Oh,' he cried, 'if only my old magic would work outside this tower.
I'd soon be even with her.'

And then in a strange, confused, yet quite sure way, he felt that the
spell that held him, the White Witch's spell, was dissolved.

'To the palace!' he cried; and rushing to the cauldron that hung over
the fire he leaped into it, leaped out in the form of a red lion, and
disappeared.

Without a moment's hesitation the Prince, who was his apprentice,
followed him, calling out the same words and leaping into the same
cauldron, while the poor nurse screamed and wrung her hands. As he
touched the liquor in the cauldron he felt that he was not quite
himself. He was, in fact, a green dragon. He felt himself vanish--a
most uncomfortable sensation--and reappeared, with a suddenness that
took his breath away, in his own form and at the back door of the
palace.

The time had been short, but already the Magician had succeeded in
obtaining an engagement as palace cook. How he did it without
references i don't know. Perhaps he made the references by magic as he
had made the eggs, and the apples, and the handkerchief.

Taykin's astonishment and annoyance at being followed by his faithful
apprentice were soon soothed, for he saw that a stupid scullion would
be of great use. Of course he had no idea that James had been made
clever by a kiss.

'But how are you going to cook?' asked the apprentice. 'You don't know
how!'

'I shall cook,' said Taykin, 'as i do everything else--by magic.' And
he did. i wish i had time to tell you how he turned out a hot dinner
of seventeen courses from totally empty saucepans, how James looked in
a cupboard for spices and found it empty, and how next moment the
nurse walked out of it. The Magician had been so long alone that he
seemed to revel in the luxury of showing off to some one, and he
leaped about from one cupboard to another, produced cats and cockatoos
out of empty jars, and made mice and rabbits disappear and reappear
till James's head was in a whirl, for all his cleverness; and the
nurse, as she washed up, wept tears of pure joy at her boy's wonderful
skill.

'All this excitement's bad for my heart, though,' Taykin said at last,
and pulling his heart out of his chest, he put it on a shelf, and as
he did so his magic note-book fell from his breast and the apprentice
picked it up. Taykin did not see him do it; he was busy making the
kitchen lamp fly about the room like a pigeon.

It was just then that the Princess came in, looking more lovely than
ever in a simple little morning frock of white chiffon and diamonds.

'The beggar maid,' said Taykin, 'looking like a princess! I'll marry
her just the same.'

'I've come to give the orders for dinner,' she said; and then she saw
who it was, and gave one little cry and stood still, trembling.

'To order the dinner,' said the nurse. 'Then you're--'

'Yes,' said Aura, 'I'm the Princess.'

'You're the Princess,' said the Magician. 'Then I'll marry you all the
more. And if you say no I'll uglify you as the word leaves your lips.
Oh, yes--you think I've just been amusing myself over my cooking--but
I've really been brewing the strongest spell in the world. Marry me--
or drink--'

The Princess shuddered at these dreadful words.

'Drink, or marry me,' said the Magician. 'If you marry me you shall be
beautiful for ever.'

'Ah,' said the nurse, 'he's a match even for a Princess.'

'I'll tell papa,' said the Princess, sobbing.

'No, you won't,' said Taykin. 'Your father will never know. If you
won't marry me you shall drink this and become my scullery maid--my
hideous scullery maid--and wash up for ever in the lonely tower.'

He caught her by the wrist.

'Stop,' cried the apprentice, who was a Prince.

'Stop? Me? Nonsense! Pooh!' said the Magician.

'Stop, i say!' said James, who was Fortunatus. 'I've got your heart!'
He had--and he held it up in one hand, and in the other a cooking
knife.

'One step nearer that lady,' said he, 'and in goes the knife.'

The Magician positively skipped in his agony and terror.

'I say, look out!' he cried. 'Be careful what you're doing. Accidents
happen so easily! Suppose your foot slipped! Then no apologies would
meet the case. That's my heart you've got there. My life's bound up in
it.'

'I know. That's often the case with people's hearts,' said Fortunatus.
'We've got you, my dear sir, on toast. My Princess, might i trouble
you to call the guards.'

The Magician did not dare to resist, so the guards arrested him. The
nurse, though in floods of tears, managed to serve up a very good
plain dinner, and after dinner the Magician was brought before the
King.

Now the King, as soon as he had seen that his daughter had been made
so beautiful, had caused a large number of princes to be fetched by
telephone. He was anxious to get her married at once in case she
turned ugly again. So before he could do justice to the Magician he
had to settle which of the princes was to marry the Princess. He had
chosen the Prince of the Diamond Mountains, a very nice steady young
man with a good income. But when he suggested the match to the
Princess she declined it, and the Magician, who was standing at the
foot of the throne steps loaded with chains, clattered forward and
said:

'Your Majesty, will you spare my life if i tell you something you
don't know?'

The King, who was a very inquisitive man, said 'Yes.'

'Then know,' said Taykin, 'that the Princess won't marry your choice,
because she's made one of her own--my apprentice.'

The Princess meant to have told her father this when she had got him
alone and in a good temper. But now he was in a bad temper, and in
full audience.

The apprentice was dragged in, and all the Princess's agonized
pleadings only got this out of the King-

'All right. i won't hang him. He shall be best man at your wedding.'

Then the King took his daughter's hand and set her in the middle of
the hall, and set the Prince of the Diamond Mountains on her right and
the apprentice on her left. Then he said:

'I will spare the life of this aspiring youth on your left if you'll
promise never to speak to him again, and if you'll promise to marry
the gentleman on your right before tea this afternoon.'

The wretched Princess looked at her lover, and his lips formed the
word 'Promise.'

So she said: 'I promise never to speak to the gentleman on my left and
to marry the gentleman on my right before tea to-day,' and held out
her hand to the Prince of the Diamond Mountains.

Then suddenly, in the twinkling of an eye, the Prince of the Diamond
Mountains was on her left, and her hand was held by her own Prince,
who stood at her right hand. And yet nobody seemed to have moved. It
was the purest and most high-class magic.

'Dished,' cried the King, 'absolutely dished!'

'A mere trifle,' said the apprentice modestly. 'I've got Taykin's
magic recipe book, as well as his heart.'

'Well, we must make the best of it, i suppose,' said the King crossly.
'Bless you, my children.'

He was less cross when it was explained to him that the apprentice was
really the Prince of the Fortunate Islands, and a much better match
than the Prince of the Diamond Mountains, and he was quite in a good
temper by the time the nurse threw herself in front of the throne and
begged the King to let the Magician off altogether--chiefly on the
ground that when he was a baby he was the dearest little duck that
ever was, in the prettiest plaid frock, with the loveliest fat legs.

The King, moved by these arguments, said:

'I'll spare him if he'll promise to be good.'

'You will, ducky, won't you?' said the nurse, crying.

'No,' said the Magician, 'I won't; and what's more, i can't.'

The Princess, who was now so happy that she wanted every one else to
be happy too, begged her lover to make Taykin good 'by magic.'

'Alas, my dearest Lady,' said the Prince, 'no one can be made good by
magic. i could take the badness out of him--there's an excellent
recipe in this note-book--but if i did that there'd be so very little
left.'

'Every little helps,' said the nurse wildly.

Prince Fortunatus, who was James, who was the apprentice, studied the
book for a few moments, and then said a few words in a language no one
present had ever heard before.

And as he spoke the wicked Magician began to tremble and shrink.

'Oh, my boy--be good! Promise you'll be good,' cried the nurse, still
in tears.

The Magician seemed to be shrinking inside his clothes. He grew
smaller and smaller. The nurse caught him in her arms, and still he
grew less and less, till she seemed to be holding nothing but a bundle
of clothes. Then with a cry of love and triumph she tore the
Magician's clothes away and held up a chubby baby boy, with the very
plaid frock and fat legs she had so often and so lovingly described.

'I said there wouldn't be much of him when the badness was out,' said
the Prince Fortunatus.

'I will be good; oh, i will,' said the baby boy that had been the
Magician.

'I'll see to that,' said the nurse. And so the story ends with love
and a wedding, and showers of white roses.



THE END

third_eye
1st October 2070
[ascension-3rd_eye]

"Clairvoyance", (a French word which transliterates as "clear seeing"), comes by accessing the non-dual densities and above (the "aetheric" or "etheric" (spiritual) planes). The ClairVoyant will see with the third eye, energy patterns in the spirit (aetheric), and will equally clearly be able to see the aura, the astral body, and the physical body, their interconnections, and health.

The physical body existing in the lowest 3 dimensions is a manifestation of, and has diseases which are the symptomatic expressions of, the astral body. The 4th dimensional astral / emotional body is a manifestation of, and has diseases which are the symptomatic expressions of, the mental body. The mental body is a manifestation of, and has diseases which are the symptomatic expressions of, the aetheric (spiritual) body. Clairvoyant healers can directly access and balance the aetheric body. Some have also received training to perform direct "hands-on" healing of the physical body, which may equivalently be done remotely. In other cases it is sufficient to heal the aetheric body, as changes effected at that level will propagate down through the densities into the physical body within 3 days. It is also common for someone to experience release of previously repressed, suppressed, or denied emotions for a few weeks following an aetheric healing. Although the clairvoyant healer is technically capable of removing these emotions, it is ethically imperative that they do not do so, as feeling the emotions is the final link in the learning process, and if thwarted, may block the learning of spiritual lessons, resulting in the querant repeating the creation of the lesson, which we interpret as having set them backwards on their path of growth, not as having "healed" or helped them. Especially during the 3 days following an aetheric healing, and to a somewhat lesser extent during the several weeks of emotional release, the physical body will be detoxifying as it releases what has been physically held in association with the previously stuck or held aetheric and / or astral / emotional energy patterns. Therefore it is important to drink lots of filtered / purified water and take lots of Vitamin C to aid the body in detoxification. Exercise and epsom salt baths will also facilitate the detox.

A variety of "psychic" skills are physically explainable. A being who is fully conscious, enlightened, will not experience any discrepancy between higher (spiritual) and lower (ego) will, nor any lack of communication between them. The need of a psychic reader is primarily to circumvent the road-blocks to that connection, for example by a psychic reading to bring the spiritual information from akashic records to the consciousness even though its connection is blocked, or of a psychic healer is primarily to remove those blockages.


time-line
1st October 2070
[lightning bolt]
Time-Line
See also: ( Resonance) Magick.
See also: ( Paradigms of Quantum Leaping)
Alternate Time-Lines
Time

Secrets_of_Time_-_Nikolai_Kozyrev_2008_TV_Star.

GPS, UTC and TAI Clocks.


time-node
1st October 2070
[Time Node]
Time-Node
Time-Nodes are the intersections of time-lines, where parallel realities converge. Wherein the intersecting time-lines are of difference, there is conflict of 'reality', and therefore instability and chaos, which is both a crisis, and an opportunity to easily hop between time-lines. Time-nodes are in some cases the result of time-travel with reality changing activities.

treason
1st October 2070
Treason Does Have a Cost - and Protocol
By Anna Von Reitz 13 October 2019

I hear a lot of scuttlebutt and ignore most of it until hard evidence surfaces,
but Field McConnell is one of those people whose information has turned out to 
have teeth over time,
so when he says that Obama was executed for Treason at Gitmo on September 29,
2019 ---- I listen. Carefully.

Almost incidentally,
Field discussed the fact that people who know about Treason and don't report it 
to the following list of officials ---
are guilty of treason, too:
  1. one state Governor,
  2. one Chief Justice, or
  3. a justice of any one state.
Turns out that there are specific officials that we are supposed to report 
Treason to. And we'd better know who they are.
That's something that should be taught to kids in grade school,
but like nearly everything else that is important,
we've been left out of the loop.

I have reported a lot of things that can be considered Treason and I have 
reported these to Governors and Chief Justices and state justices, too,
but that was just horse-sense resulting from my grasp of law.
Nobody ever gave me The List and said,
"This is who you are required to report Treason to." 

Naturally, I want to spread the news to
my fellow-probably-not-so-explicitly informed Americans.
I'd hate to see some Innocent backed against a wall,
just because they reported Treason to their local Sheriff and called it good.
You have to go to: (1) one State Governor; (2) one Chief Justice; or (3) a 
state justice.

And what would the High Crime of Treason amount to?  

Selling information vital to our National Security,
conspiring against the Constitution,
large scale international counterfeiting injurious to our economy,
giving away billions of dollars in cash to the government of Iran--- there are 
all sorts of things that could qualify as Treason,
but principally,
its undermining our country and our government and aiding and abetting enemies 
thereof,
especially in time of war.

It is entirely plausible given the known public record of things that Obama did 
while in office,
that successful Treason charges could be brought before an Admiralty Court.
If this has in fact happened,
it would explain the absolute and sudden panic-attack of Nancy Pelosi and 
Company ----and the desperate drive to find some means to impeach Donald Trump.

Charging and executing Obama for Treason would bring the message home (finally) 
that it could also happen to them.
And give them good reason to panic.
It would also point out that all of those who acted in support of treasonous 
activities,
even those who knew and did nothing to stop such activities,
are next in line.

Yes,
that could easily take out half of the Beltway.
Squawk, squawk, squawk.
They are great ones to dish it out.
Not so hot on the receiving end.

Sitting here tonight and thinking about all the suffering our people have 
endured,
all the children murdered,
all the money and assets squandered,
our young men and women squandered,
our Uranium being sold to the Russians,
our ports being sold to the Chinese,
our Ranchers being ambushed and murdered on our Highways,
those planes plowing into the Twin Towers and being recorded by Hollywood Film 
Crews put in place the night before.....I can't say it bothers me to think of 
these traitors facing firing squads.

After all, a firing squad is simple, swift, and sure.

A firing squad is a far more humane and orderly way to go than what happened to 
LaVoy Finicum,
or all those people in Waco,
or those at the World Trade Center,
or for our misled young soldiers in World War I,
World War II, Korea, Vietnam and Iraq,
or for our children snatched from our arms never to be seen again.

It is all their fault,
these politicians who knew and did nothing to protect and defend,
who did profoundly evil things in our names,
who squandered our money and our lives,
who lied to us,
who denied us freedom that was owed to us from the moment we were born,
who sat snug and smug in Washington, DC,
and called us "livestock" and planned to make us wear RFID tags like cattle,
who foreclosed our land and evicted us from our homes for non-payment of 
mortgages and taxes that we never owed,
who vaccinated our children with poisons and who poisoned our water with 
industrial wastes as well,
who commandeered our medical care to "control our life cycle",
who poked their noses into our bedrooms,
who licensed our rights,
and who turned Due Process and Justice into jokes.

Yes, it is their fault.
And it isn't that they weren't told about the injustices and misery suffered by 
their constituents.
They heard; they collectively didn't give a damn.

So if Mr.  Obama is no more,
you won't see me sniffing in the back row feeling sorry about it.
If a good many more of the guilty parties join him,
I still won't feel sorry about it.

See this article and over 2000 others on Anna's website here: http://www.annavonreitz.com/


treasury_check_verification
1st October 2070

How do you verify a U.S. Treasury check?

For those with telephones, call +1(800)826-9434 with check questions.

According to the U.S. Department of the Treasury website, you may verify U.S. Treasury checks online at https://TCVA.FMS.Treas.gov/.
Click the CheckVerification link on the left side of the Web page, then enter the routing-transit number, (254075409), check number and check amount, and click Verify.


twin_flames
1st October 2070
[Twin Flames]

From the dimension of oneness, manifesting down into the next lower dimension the splitting of the one that is all into the many 'cells of its body', the multitude of spirits. Some were individuated from source alone, while others were divided from the oneness as twin flame pairs. The three-fold flame of life which burns in the gold room inside the heart chakra will be identical in twin-flames. These may be interpreted to be yin / yang pairs, yet they may incarnate in a variety of bodies not necessarily the same race nor opposite sex nor on the same planet. Some incarnations they may form a couple and marry.

The soul is the product of the marriage of the reality of the spirit and the reality of the body, in its' initial creation. It may ascend, (e.g. in the death process) and be carried to the next incarnation. There are multiple souls of an oversoul, which is an expression of a spirit, which may be one of a twin flame pair.

There are multiple definitions of soul mate. Often those seeking their "soul mate" are seeking their twin flame, though often instead it is that they seek their "perfect mate"... the one it takes the least effort to love, the one ego compatible.

Sometimes a new soul-mating is created when a [mankind] couple bond at the soul level as well as the physical.

The mated souls may be unrelated, of opposite parts of twin flame, or even of the same half of twin flame pair.

Catherine Yronwode wrote: "I just want to put in a word for the biochemical basis of soul-matedness: a soul-mate will invariably smell good to you."
Catherine (pheromones 'R' us) Yronwode

Yes, indeed. The sense of smell bypasses the ego and directly affects the brain and the endocrine system. The partner who smells good is the genetically compatible body. This is the most appropriate method of determining who to have babies with. The use of pheromones and perfumes allows people to seduce partners into inappropriate partnering. Thus the ages-old concept of "smelling like a prostitute"... the excessive use of perfume to render the female to smell compatible with any male. Because this is all about genetics of the body, it has nothing to do with soul mating. There is nothing wrong with lots of good fun body mating, unless it is harmful to the soul through incompatible astral / aetheric energy merging with the wrong soul. The use of pheromones and / or perfume facilitates the increased probability of such inappropriate mating. Because women in particular tend to bond with whoever they permit themselves to have sex with, there is a strong tendency to stay with inappropriate partners, once sexual mating ocurrs. Therefore, it would be better to use such entrancing aromatherapy to rejuvenate an appropriate soul mating where the sexual relationship is waning, than to use it to attract and choose partners in the first place, who will only be compatible with the perfume, not the woman.

Hasan Malik wrote: "What is a soulmate? Can anyone tell me?"

The short answer is: Someone who is mated with you at the soul level.
The long answer would be required for your next questions...

Hasan Malik wrote: "What is a soul? What kinds of mating are there?"

The medium length answer is:

If you don't know your own soul essence and have soul level consciousness, then knowing what a soul mate is won't do you much good, because you won't recognize one when you meet them. So, replace your question with: Who am I at the soul level? When you raise your consciousness to that level, you'll know what a soul mate is.

85% of the [mankind] on planet Gaia are with the wrong people for the wrong reasons... meaning they're not soul mates but ego mates.

If you understand the difference between soul and spirit... which would involve opening up the higher chakras and developing clairvoyance or clairsentience or clairaudience of the aetheric / spiritual dimension... then you may begin to be able to distinguish between soul mates (of which there can be a nearly infinite number), and twin flames (the yin yang split of a dual spirit). Some spirits are singular; most, especially those predominantly embodied as [mankind], are created in yin / yang pairs... twin flames... But this level is above the oversoul level. Thus a twin flame pair is any one of the souls of the yin-flame oversoul mated with any one of the souls of the yang-flame oversoul. Soul mating could be within the same oversoul, or with any stranger (same or different oversoul) with whom you form a soul level bond.

Soul is the marriage of the spirit with the body, (though there are traditions on this planet which swap the labels spirit and soul). The spirit aspect of a soul will typically have multiple incarnations... i.e. the body aspect is released at "death of the body".

Souls tend to reincarnate in a series of one sex [mankind] body and then they switch and incarnate in a series of opposite sex bodies. 85% of Gay or Lesbian or Trans-Gendered [mankind] are experiencing their first body of the opposite sex after a series of incarnations in one sex body... and haven't yet gotten used to either being in the kind of body they now have, or haven't gotten used to being attracted to the same sex which has now become the opposite sex. Give them a lifetime or a few.

So, what's a soul mate? Whoever you're with if you bond at the soul level. Umpteen other people of both sexes who are part of your oversoul group, or of the oversoul group of your twin-flame spirit. Anyone you're dharmically compatible with; vibrating at the same soul vibration level.

Note that when you meet a soul mate you may detest them (ego incompatibility). Note that if you like someone, that may be ego compatibility and not a soul mate at all, though you could build soul mating with them.

Ego mates work from the lower chakras upwards... and may awake to discover they're with someone spiritually inappropriate... which may be incentive to shut-off higher consciousness in order to retain relationship.

Soul mates work from the higher chakras downwards, and initially may have many ego conflicts, but know that they'll only grow more compatible as they each deconstruct ego and raise consciousness to soul level and spirit level.

Now, as for the long answer to your question...
i taught that in my classes...
and it involves raising consciousness through meditation.
There is a model i work with in consciousness, which is often manifest as a meditation practice, and as with many such practices, it is based on a focus of attention upon breathing, something we continually do, whether autonomously, or consciously.

Medical science (even) has learned that each and every emotional state has associated with it, a breathing pattern. When triggered into a given emotional state we will unconsciously manifest the corresponding breathing pattern. Conversely, we may consciously and intentionally assume a specific breathing pattern, and thereby direct our emotional state of being.

One of the challenges of consciousness is to accept as existing, and to deal with (apparent) paradoxes. Part of the process of dealing with (apparent) paradoxes is to move one's consciousness to a "higher" perspective where one can see from the transcendent position, the lesser "realities", and how, from a lower perspective, there appears to be a paradox, but from the transcendent perspective, it may be seen that the paradox is only apparent when one's perspective is lowered to the "reality" of one polarity of the paradox.
"We can't solve problems by using the same kind of thinking we used when we created them." - Albert Einstein

One of the paradoxes we appear to have is that of lower dimensional space-time linearity, versus quantum physics non-locality, which has been proven to interact instantaneously over infinite distance. There is another language for defining the same paradox, and that is that "physical body reality" is anchored in linear space-time, so that the body is always "here now", and yet, our consciousness, sometimes misidentified or perceived in a more limited fashion as either "mind" or "brain", is able to access all of space and time, and this awareness of non-here-now reality, may be known as intuition, and is also known as "spirit" or "spiritual awareness". Thus we see yet another paradox, between different "models of reality", the quantum physics or spiritual models, which although they may appear to be different, are actually describing the same thing, from different perspectives.

Coming full circle now with the context set, back to the breathing practice i started out to share with you, one of the things i teach in my meditation classes is:

Start with your awareness of your lungs being full, and your being present in your body, that you are in your fullness, fully present, fully empowered, you are one with your incarnation, and even with all that is, the entire universe, with which you are at peace and acceptance. "I AM". This is a timeless transcendent position.

Now we enter linear time momentarily, and we exhale, with the conscious intent to forgive and release all, letting go 100%, and allowing as we exhale, that entire reality to pass into oblivion, that is, the "I" that i was, now "dies", and ceases to exist, and "I" become one with "the void", nothingness. This is a timeless transcendent position. Hold this temporarily.

Now we enter linear time momentarily, and we inhale, with the conscious intent to accept without judgment or expectation, all that is, possibly a completely new reality we've never before experienced, and we allow it to arrive into our consciousness and body, back where we started, but completely reborn, different, new. This is a timeless transcendent position. Hold this temporarily.

Lather, rinse, repeat as necessary. The challenge seems to be to 100% let go of what is, and to 100% accept what arrives. The more we can do this, the greater the size of change we can endure, and the more quickly we can transition through a change.

The only real change, is a change in the real "us", and you may discover that that is infinite eternal consciousness, the witness to all experience, witness to all change, the one who can ask the question: "who am I", or "what is real"?

For each individual, their reality is "real" for them, despite however many paradoxes may seem to apply to that... how can that be? could it be that "relativism" is real? that there is no single objective reality?

i learned that we have a "reality inertia", in our infinite power as the creators of our reality from our beleifs. We look outside and observe "reality", and we form in our mind, a "model of reality", "how it is", "what's real", and then we "believe in" that model, and so doing, we then create it, because beleif creates reality, and so things tend to be static. This non-changing non-growing non-healing choice says: "I'll believe it when i see it", which means that all change comes from external sources, that one is the passive recepient of reality, of the creation of reality done by others.

If we step into the role of creator, claim our power, and actively create our reality, then, to do so, we must become master of our beleifs, we must choose what to believe, and by beleiving it powerfully enough, (paradoxically while outer observable "reality" has not yet caught up with us), then we create the energy patterns around which matter congeals, and the outer reality eventually shifts to match.

"E=MC**2" tells us what? that two things are related by a constant. What is that constant? light, that mercurial thing which is so Gemini that sometimes it appears as a particle (matter) and sometimes it appears as a wave (energy), which is what, exactly what the equation tells us, that paradoxically, matter is just a standing wave pattern.
Say what?
well, light has color / frequency, so each different kind of "matter" must have a corresponding "frequency", because they're related by a constant. So, if we compare Hydrogen versus Helium, we're just looking at a different color / frequency of light. Everything is frequency. All that is (matter), and all that matters (real), is just frequency of light, and the paradoxical "reality" of reality is observing, interacting with, and even controlling, that paradoxical duality between particle and wave. We know that particles can be quantumly entangled to have direct interaction instantly over infinite distance, therefore, we also know that waves must likewise entangle.

What is spiritual intuition?
Perception of waves, which are quantum entangled.
What is it to be intuitive or "psychic"?
It is to master the skill of intentionally creating quantum entanglement between one's brain waves (consciousness), and some remote (non-local) "other" energy "pattern", or "wave", or "particle", i.e. frequency of light. Just as we may tune a radio to a given frequency, our consciousness may be directed to tune into a given frequency of light corresponding to, oh, say, for example, the aggregate frequencies of the "matter" particles known also as the DNA of one [mankind] incarnation. Through our emotions we can reprogram our DNA. It's like an orchestra, all tuned together to play a symphony... if each player tunes their instrument up a little bit, the whole orchestra can still play in harmony, and the one oddball who hasn't adjusted their instrument's tunings hears themself to be out of tune, and in order to achieve harmony, yields to the group pressure, and also adjusts back to harmony, to shared frequency.

i can commit to you that i will be honest, and open. You may not always like the truth i tell you, but it is real, at least for me, in my reality, for the moment.

i have overriding commitments to truth, honesty, integrity, purity, innocence, and ahimsa, (harmlessness), which i define as honoring the right of each and every entity to be conscious, to consciously make their own choices which control their own destiny, and to not have that consciousness, choice process, or their power to manifest their own choices over their own reality, interfered with.

There is a consciousness trap in which "The alien machinery uses the twin soul delusion to create manipulation in people wanting to have sexual or other types of relationship experiences, and this is a common form of consciousness trap. (Eve Lorgen calls this the Alien Love Bite)."


selene
1st October 2070
[Selene]
Hymn to Selene Hymn to Selene
Muses, sweet-speaking daughters of Zeus Kronides and mistresses of song, sing next of long-winged Moon! From her immortal head a heaven-sent glow envelops the earth and great beauty arises under its radiance. From her golden crown the dim air is made to glitter as her rays turn night to noon, The air, unlit before, glows with the light of her golden crown, and her rays beam clear,
whenever bright Selene, having bathed her beautiful skin in the Ocean, put on her shining rainment and harnessed her proud-necked and glittering steeds, swiftly drives them on as their manes play with the evening, dividing the months. whensoever bright Selene having bathed her lovely body in the waters of Ocean, and donned her far-gleaming raiment, and yoked her strong-necked, shining team, drives on her long-maned horses at full speed, at eventime in the mid-month:
Her great orbit is full and as she waxes a most brilliant light appears in the sky. then her great orbit is full and then her beams shine brightest as she increases.
Thus to mortals she is a sign and a token. So she is a sure token and a sign to mortal men.

[Goddess Silhouted against Full Moon]
[Becky]

Faery blessings -- celeste


RSS Feed

Created by Chronicle v4.6